Shankaracharya Misinterpret Vedas Misled, Shiva In Padma Purana?

Not for nothing Dr. Radhakrishnan, former President of India and a Philosopher said that ,


‘Indian Philosophy is not a view of Life, but a Way of Life’.


Shankaracharya on Shiva



Shankaracharya in Bhaja Govindam

It is one thing to read,study the Vedas and other Hindu Texts but it is another proposition to understand its soul and ethos.

Mere Intellectual or Bhakthi approach would not help one to understand the spirit of Hinduism.

Hinduism should be lived and practiced for years  to understand it in its multifarious aspects.

Mere abstraction would remain just that, an intellectual Narcissism..

Mere Bhakthi, or total surrender to God , though highly recommended, is likely to lead one into disappointment as this path is, though seems easy to say, is the toughest to practice.

One must understand that Hinduism is a personal Religion in the sense that one can practice it the way it suits him, so long it is in conformity with the Vedas.

As individuals are numerous, so are their mental attitudes.


Shankaracharya on Nirguna Brahman

Hence Hinduism provides four paths to follow so that people of different mindsets can follow Spirituality.

They are,

Karma Yoga, Path of Action,

Gnana Yoga, Path of Knowledge,

Raja Yoga, Path of Mental and Physical Discipline and

Bhakthi Yoga, the Path of total surrender.

The fact that one is emphasized in the Vedas and other Hindu texts, when they speak of a particular path, does not mean that the other Paths are inferior.

They are spoken this way so as to instill in the mind the conviction to follow the path that appeals to them and such sayings reinforces the attitude.

The same logic applies to Nirguna Brahman,Reality without Attributes and Saguna Brahman,Reality with Attributes.

(for details  please read my article God with names and forms Yes and No)

This one can understand from the Vedas, Puranas, Ithihasas and the Slokas /Mantras.

One would, in the same breath, the Vedas talk about Nirguna Brahman and Saguna Brahman.

One would find the Reality being described as a principle, Nirguna, in the Mahavakyas thus,

  1. prajñānam brahma – “Prajña is Brahman” or “Brahman is Prajña”(Aitareya Upanishad 3.3 of the Rig Veda)
  2. ayam ātmā brahma – “This Self (Atman) is Brahman” (Mandukya Upanishad 1.2 of the Atharva Veda)
  3. tat tvam asi – “Thou art That” (Chandogya Upanishad 6.8.7 of the Sama Veda)
  4. aham brahmāsmi – “I am Brahman”, or “I am Divine” (Brhadaranyaka Upanishad 1.4.10 of the Yajur Veda)

Then you find in the Narayana Suktha.

Narayanam mahagyem Viswaathmaanam Parayanam,

Vishnu Suktha,

Vishnornukam veeryani pravosam..

or the Sri Rudram,

nama sivaya cha, Sivadharaaya Cha,

where the Individual deities are  praised.

or look a the Lalitha Sahasranama, where a portion is allotted for worshiping the Devi as Nirguna, the chapter being Nirguna Upasna and another Saguna Upasna where personal deity is worshiped.

So both options are provided.

Reading one and discarding the other is not compatible with the Vedas.

Quoting Vedas in isolation lands one into situations and interpretations that run counter to Vedas themselves, as it has happened in the case of the Mimamsa.

The Karma Kanda, the portion of the Vedas that deal with duties and performance of Yagas and Yagnyas, was carried to such an extreme that only the Karmas in the form of Yagnyas were followed and the Gnana and Bhakthi were totally omitted..

And the performance of only Yagnas and sacrifices caused a revulsion among people and this one of the reasons for the raise of Buddhism.

And many Gods were worshiped in the Yagnyas.

It took all the Life of Shankaracharya to set matters right and establish the authority of the Vedas, by systematizing  worship into Shanmaha, Six systems of worship.

And he reestablished the concept of Nirguna Upasna and also provided room for Saguna Upasna.

Iswara concept found in Patanjali’s yoga Sutra was reinforced by him.

Such being the case I was shocked to find an observation by Stephen Knapp who has done yeoman service to Hinduism by propagating Sanatana Dharma concept that Shankaracharya misinterpreted the Vedas!


he quotes Padma Purana and Siva Purana.

We must point out that some spiritual authorities say that Shankaracharya was an incarnation of Lord Shiva who had been ordered by the Supreme Lord to cheat the atheists. The Shiva Purana quotes the Supreme Lord as ordering Shiva: “In Kali-yuga mislead the people in general by propounding imaginary meanings from the Vedas [Vedic literature] to bewilder them”:

dvaparadau yuge bhutva

kalaya manushadishu

svagamaih kalpitais tvam ca

janan mad-vimukhan kuru 1


The Padma Purana also says that Lord Shiva would descend as a brahmana sannyasi and teach Mayavada philosophy in the verse:

mayavada ashat shastram prachchanna

boudhyam uchyate moya ebe godidam

devi kalou brahmana murtina


To do this, Shankara gave up the direct method of Vedic knowledge and presented an indirect meaning which actually covered the real goal of Vedanta. This is confirmed in the Padma Purana where Lord Shiva addresses his wife, Parvati:

shrinu devi pravaksyami

tamasani yathakramam

yesham shravana-matrena

patityam jnaninam api


apartham shruti-vakyanam

darshayal loka-garhitam


atra ca pratipadyate



naiskarmyam tatra cocyate

paratma-jivayor aikyam

mayatra pratipadyate


“My dear wife, hear my explanations of how I have spread ignorance through Mayavada philosophy. Simply by hearing it even an advanced scholar will fall down. In this philosophy which is certainly very inauspicious for people in general, I have misrepresented the real meaning of the Vedas and recommended that one give up all activities in order to achieve freedom from karma. In this Mayavada philosophy I have described the jivatma and Paramatma to be one and the same.” 2

The Padma Purana, in the quote that follows, describes how Lord Shiva tells his wife, Parvati, that he would appear in Kali-yuga to teach the impersonalistic philosophy, which is impious and merely a covered form of Buddhism. Yet, as explained next, there was a purpose for it.

mayavadam asac-chastram

pracchannam bauddham ucyate

mayaiva kalpitam devi

kalau brahmana rupini


brahmanas caparam rupam

nirgunam vaksyate maya

sarvasvam jagato’py asya

mohanartham kalau yuge


vedante tu maha-shastre

mayavadam avaidikam

mayaiva vaksyate devi

jagatam nasha-karanat

“The Mayavada philosophy is impious. It is covered Buddhism. My dear Parvati, in the form of a brahmana in Kali-yuga I teach this imagined Mayavada philosophy. In order to cheat the atheists I mislead them by describing the Supreme Lord to be without any personal form or qualities.”

Herein, Lord Shiva himself points out that to believe God has no form is not accurate and is equal to atheism. Even though this Mayavada philosophy was not good for pious people to hear because it would sway them toward an impersonalistic viewpoint, we should note that Shankara’s philosophy was just right for the time and circumstance. The Buddhists, who had spread throughout India and neglected the Vedas, believed in neither a soul nor a God and that, ultimately, the essence of everything is the nothingness or void wherein lies nirvana, freedom from all suffering. So considering how the Buddhists had followed a philosophy of what would generally be considered atheism for hundreds of years and would never have accepted a viewpoint which advocated a supreme personal God, Shankara’s was the only philosophy they would have considered. It was like a compromise between atheism and theism, but Shankara used portions of Vedic knowledge as the basis of his arguments. In this way, as Shankara traveled throughout India his arguments prevailed. Thus, Buddhism bowed and Vedic culture was brought back to prominence. Therefore, his purpose was accomplished, so much so that his Sariraka-bhasya is considered the definitive rendition of Vedanta even to the present day.’

Totally wrong interpretation.

If Bhaja Govindam is quoted to buttress the view that Shankaracharya was really only after

Bhakthi to Vishnu, what about his nirvana Shatgam ,Manisha Panchakam, Soundarya Lahari,Kanakadhara Sthavam,Subrahmanya Bhujanga,Ganesha Pancharatnam?

Shankaracharya should be studie in full an no in bits.

And if proof is needed that there are interpolations in the Puranas, Padma Purana and Shiva Purana, this is it.

This accusation against Shankaracharya is not new.

He was also called a Pseudo-Buddhist for His Advaita!

If Shankaracharya was misquoting the Vedas, then how come the Mahavakyas I have quoted above speak of Nirguna Brahmana and not Saguna Brahman, Reality without Attributes?

That supreme Brahman is infinite, and this conditioned Brahman is infinite.
The infinite proceeds from infinite.
Then through knowledge, realizing the infinitude of the infinite, it remains as infinite alone-

Mundaka Upanishad.

Great indeed are the devas who have sprung out of Brahman.-Atarva Veda.

‘satyam jnanam anantam brahman
“Brahman is of the nature of truth, knowledge and infinity” -Taittriya Upanishad.

Reference and citation.


Images credit.




Madagascar In Super Continent Nat Geo Confirms Ramayana?

Archaeological finds throughout the world suggest the existence of super Continents.

Coastlines of the present Continents, presence of flora and fauna as fossils found in various places where they had no business to be , rock formations, the artifacts of a different culture than the one present, mostly from other Continents all suggest the existence of different  landmass long back.

The fact that,

Thiruvannamalai, India is 3.93 Billion years old,,

Tirupati 2100 Million Years old,

Jwalapuram, Telengana, india 74,000 years old,

the finding of a Brahmin with  Tuft in Gobbleki Tepe , Turkey,

Nazca lines of Peru, being described in the Ramayana,

Shiva’s third eye Dance being performed by the Aborigines of Australia ,

Hanuman’s and his son’s temple in Honduras,

Rama being mentioned as a King of Sumeria,

The unique Tamil style of celebrating  Makara Sankaranti in South  America.,


all this point out to a land mass encompassing the present countries as a Super Continent.

And we have Atlantis and Lemuria to contend with.

Please read my articles on each of these.

I have written an article on the fact that Satyavrata Manu of Lord Rama ancestor,

having meditated near Madagascar  thousands of years ago long way from the present geographical location of the present India.

The reference is found in the Ramayana an the Matsya Purana.

The Ramayana took place in the Treta Yuga, about two million years ago.

Seems to be fairy tale!

Not so.

Consider the evidence.

According to Srimad Bhagavatam 3.1 which is dated at 200 BCE-200CE, the Yugas are much longer, namely 1,728,000 years, 1,296,000 years, 864,000 years and 432,000 years:

The duration of the Satya millennium equals 4,800 years of the demigods; the duration of the Dvāpara millennium equals 2,400 years; and that of the Kali millennium is 1,200 years of the demigods […] As aforementioned, one year of the demigods is equal to 360 years of the human beings. The duration of the Satya-yuga is therefore 4,800 x 360, or 1,728,000 years. The duration of the Tretā-yuga is 3,600 x 360, or 1,296,000 years. The duration of the Dvāpara-yuga is 2,400 x 360, or 864,000 years. And the last, the Kali-yuga, is 1,200 x 360, or 432,000 years in total.


Seetha came together with Rama like the light with the Sun. Rama also was seen by me to be mounted on a great elephant with four tusks and equalling a mountain and Rama wandered together with Lakshmana.”


(Sundara Kanda Sarga 27 , Verse 12)


Now  History of Biology proves that,


“The Gomphotheriidae were a diverse taxonomic family of extinct elephant-like animals (proboscideans). Referred to as gomphotheres, they were widespread in North America during the Miocene and Pliocene epochs, 12–1.6 million years ago. Some lived in parts of Eurasia,Beringia and, following the Great American Interchange, South America. Beginning about 5 million years ago, they were gradually replaced by modern elephants, but the last two South American species, in the genus Cuvieronius, did not finally become extinct until possibly as recently as 9,100 BP, and Stegomastodon remains have been dated as recently as 6,060 BP in the Valle del Magdalena, Colombia. Gomphotheres also survived in Mexico and Central America until the end of the Pleistocene


Ramayana took place in the Treta Yuga, according to Valmiki and other Puranas.

Rama date one million years

Why this obsession with a Mountain?

I recalled an article I had written on Satyavrata Manu, ancestor of Lord Rama, having lived in the South and migrated to Ayodhya, because of a Great Flood and whose son Ikshvaku founded the Ikshvaku Dynasty.

And this Satyavrata Manu is associated with the Great Flood and he is reported to have meditated in a Mountain.

Satyavrata Manu meditated In Madagascar

Now consider the latest finding about a micro continent in the Indian Ocean from National Geographic.

This opens the possibility of what has been said in the Ramayana  and the Puaranas about the land mass to be true and that the events were not a figment of imagination



Evidence of a drowned “microcontinent” has been found in sand grains from the beaches of a small Indian Ocean island, scientists say.

A well-known tourist destination, Mauritius (map) is located about 1,200 miles (2,000 kilometers) off the coast of Africa, east of Madagascar. Scientists think the tiny island formed some nine million years ago from cooling lava spewed by undersea volcanoes.

But recently, researchers have found sand grains on Mauritius that contain fragments of the mineral zircon that are far older than the island, between 660 million and about 2 billion years old.

In a new study, detailed in the current issue of the journal Nature Geoscience, scientists concluded that the older minerals once belonged to a now vanished landmass, tiny bits of which were dragged up to the surface during the formation of Mauritius. (Also see “World’s Oldest Rocks Suggest Early Earth Was Habitable.”)

“When lavas moved through continental material on the way towards the surface, they picked up a few rocks containing zircon,” study co-authorBjørn Jamtveit, a geologist at the University of Oslo in Norway, explained in an email.

Most of these rocks probably disintegrated and melted due to the high temperatures of the lavas, but some grains of zircons survived and were frozen into the lavas [during the eruption] and rolled down to form rocks on the Mauritian surface.”

Prehistoric Atlantis

Jamtveit and his colleagues estimate that the lost microcontinent, which they have dubbed Mauritia, was about a quarter of the size of Madagascar (map).

Furthermore, based on a recalculation of how the ancient continents drifted apart, the scientists concluded that Mauritia was once a tiny part of a much larger “supercontinent” that included India and Madagascar, called Rodinia.

The three landmasses “were tucked together in one big continent prior to the formation of the Indian Ocean,” Jamtveit said.

But like a prehistoric Atlantis, Mauritia was eventually drowned beneath the waves when India broke apart from Madagascar about 85 million years ago. (Also see “Slimmer Indian Continent Drifted Ten Times Faster.”)

Ancient Rocks

Scientists have long suspected that volcanic islands might contain evidence of lost continents, and Jamtveit and his team decided to test this hypothesis during a layover in Mauritius as part of a longer research trip in 1999

The stop in tropical Mauritius “was a very tempting thing to do for a Norwegian in the cold month of January,” Jamtveit said.

Mauritius was a good test site because it was a relatively young island and, being formed from ocean lava, would not naturally contain zircon, a toughmineral that doesn’t weather easily.

If zircon older than nine million years was found on Mauritius, it would be good evidence of the presence of buried continental material, Jamtveit explained.

At first, the scientists crushed rocks from Mauritius to extract the zircon crystals, but this proved difficult because the crushing equipment contained zircon from other sites, raising the issue of contamination.

“That was a show stopper for a while,” Jamtveit said.

A few years later, however, some members of the team returned to Mauritius and this time brought back sand from two different beaches for sampling.

The scientists extracted 20 zircon samples and successfully dated 8 of them by calculating the rate that the elements uranium and thorium inside of the samples slowly break down into lead.

“They all provided much older ages than the age of the Mauritius lavas,” Jamtveit said. “In fact they gave ages consistent with the ages of known continental rocks in Madagascar, Seychelles, and India.”

Missing Evidence?

Jérôme Dyment, a geologist at the Paris Institute of Earth Physics in France, said he’s unconvinced by the work because it’s possible that the ancient zircons found their way to the island by other means, for example as part of ship ballast or modern construction material.

“Extraordinary claims require extraordinary evidence, which are not given by the authors so far,” said Dyment, who did not participate in the research.

“Finding zircons in sand is one thing, finding them within a rock is another one … Finding the enclave of deep rocks that, according to the author’s inference, bring them to the surface during an eruption would be much more convincing evidence.”

Dyment added that if Mauritia was real, evidence for its existence should be found as part of a joint French and German experiment that installed deep-sea seismometers to investigate Earth’s mantle around Réunion Island, which is situated about 120 miles (200 kilometers) from Mauritius.

Citation and Reference. for quoted text and images National Geographic

India was near North Pole



Hinduism, Time, Uncategorized

When Did Kali Yuga Begin

Indian texts texts speak of Time as one continuous flow, that it is Cyclic and Non Linear.

That is Time flows in a Circle and Time recoils on itself.

There are four Aeons, Yugas.

Krutha or Satya Yuga,

Tretha Yuga, when Rama lived,

Dwapara Yuga, when Krishna lived and  the present one in which we are living


Time in Hinduism is Cyclic

Time in Hinduism. Yugas



Image credit.

By Ingo Kappler –Inka 23:32, 8 May 2005 (UTC) – Own work, CC BY-SA 2.0 de, https://commons.wikimedia.org/w/index.php?curid=134870

The Mahabharata  War took place towards the closing years of the Dwapara yuga.

Kali yuga is reported to have begun after the departure of Lord Krishna and after Yuga Sandhi.

Yuga Sandhi is the Interregnum  is the period between two yugas.

When did Kali Yuga begin?

Indians follow an almanac system based on the movement of the Sun and Moon.

Time is divided into finest parts and large numbers are also discussed..

This Almanac is called Panchanga s it takes into account five factors,Pancha means Five.

The Five are,

Thithi, waxing and waning of the Moon,

Vaara, Day,

Nakshatra, Stars and their Movements,

Yoga,  a specific time of the day which indicates auspiciousness or otherwise and

Karana, yet another parameter of time to calculate auspiciousness.

The Panchanga is used by the Hindus daily to find out the auspicious dates.,movement of the Moon.

The Panchanga is read at the beginning of a year.

Panchanga predicts, among other things like natural calamities, general world status, weather.

And it predicts the Eclipses so accurately which tallies with modern scientific  calculations.

Based on the Panchanga , the date when Kali Yuga began is arrived at.

This is how it has been done.


The description is detailed to year-month-days of each and every king who ruled. By adding the total number of years of the four dynasties from Yudhishthir to Vikramaditya, it comes to 3,178 years which is 3141 Kali era or 39 AD, which represents the date when Vikramaditya left this earth planet.

According to the Bhavishya Puran and Rajtarangini, Vikramaditya lived between 102 BC and 15 AD; and according to the above details his period ends by 39 AD. There is only a difference of 24 years in the date-wise record of 70 kings who ruled Hastinapur for 3,085 years. A discrepancy of 24 years in 3,000 years of record could be a copying or printing mistake, and is thus negligible when we are dealing with a longer span of years. In this way the predicted period of the dynasties of Magadh and the historic records of the dynasties of Hastinapur correspond with each other and justify their correctness, and vice versa.

Ancient Kings India

Magazine Text detailing the Early King list of India


This is only a section of the magazine. It gives full date-wise detail of each and every king who ruled Hastinapur from Yudhishthir up to Vikramaditya. This is one of the rarest records that survived through this magazine.

The beginning of kaliyug, 3102 BC.

We have taken the beginning of kaliyug as the fixed point to determine the chronological dates of the events, kings, Divine dignitaries and the important personalities of our history. It is a common understanding that kaliyug started about 5,000 years ago (in round figures) and we never had any problems in the past in accepting this fact. But only after the arrival of the English people in India, all sorts of baseless criticisms started regarding our history and religion that were promoted and fostered by them. We had hundreds of such evidences regarding the date of Mahabharat war and the beginning of kaliyug in our history books that were destroyed by the British, still we have more than enough material to fully establish this fact.

(1) Astrological.

(a) We still follow the ancient astrological tradition. There is a most prestigious, 48 page detailed date-wise journal (panchang) with all the astrological facts and figures called “Vishva Panchangam,” established in 1925 and published by Kashi Hindu Vishvavidyalaya (Benares Hindu University), Varanasi. It gives all the three eras: Kali era, Vikram era and (Shalivahan) Shak era.

It is as thus:

It says on page 3 that 5,100 years have already elapsed before 2056 Vikram year which is 1999 AD. It means that the existing Kali era is 5101 in 1999 AD, which comes to (5101 – 1999) 3102 BC.

(b) Another panchang of India called “Shree Saraswati Panchangam” published from Navalgarh, Rajasthan, also gives all the calculations and says that 5,100 years of kaliyug had already elapsed before 1999.

(c) The “Vishva Vijay Panchangam” of Solan, Himachal Pradesh, says,

It means that 5,100 years of kaliyug had already elapsed before 1999 and 426,900 years of kaliyugare still left. Kaliyug is of 432,000 years (so, kaliyug started in 3102 BC).

Thus, the best team of the scholars of astrology all over India give the same figures of 3102 BC and publish it in the panchang (journal) every year.

These astrological journals are run by a group of the most learned astrologers of India, and thus it is mindlessness if any astrologer or scholar unnecessarily tries to argue about their accuracy.

(2) Others.

Alberuni. “Alberuni’s India,” first Indian print 1964 (S. Chand & Co., New Delhi) Volume I. In the second part of this book on page 4 Alberuni writes, “…the time which has elapsed since the beginning of kaliyug before our gauge-year, 4132 years, and between the wars of Bharat and our gauge-year there have elapsed 3479 years.” In the Annotations (p. 358) of the same book Alberuni tells about his gauge-year, which is: “A.D. 1031, 25th February, a Thursday.”

There is a difference of 968 years between 1031 AD and 1999 AD. Thus, adding 968 years to 4,132 years comes to 5,100 years, the period that has already elapsed since the beginning of kaliyugand up till today (1999), and this is exactly what is mentioned in the astrological journals of India.

Alberuni also mentions about Vikram era (57 BC) and also the Shalivahan Shak era which starts 135 years after the Vikram era.

Aryabhatt. The greatest astronomer and mathematician, Aryabhatt, was born in 476 AD. His work in astronomy is an asset to the scholars. He gave an accurate figure for pi ( ) 3.1416. He finished his book “Aryabhattiya” in 499 AD in which he gives the exact year of the beginning ofkaliyug. He writes,

“When the three yugas (satyug, tretayug and dwaparyug) have elapsed and 60 x 60 (3,600) years ofkaliyug have already passed, I am now 23 years old.” It means that in the 3,601st year of Kali era he was 23 years old. Aryabhatt was born in 476 AD. Thus, the beginning of kaliyug comes to 3,601 – (476 + 23) = 3102 BC.

‘According to KD Abhyankar, the starting point of Kaliyuga is an extremely rare planetary alignment, which is depicted in the Mohenjo-Daro seals. Going by this alignment the year 3102 B.C is slightly off. The actual date for this alignment is February 7 of 3104 B.C.'(wiki Kali yuga)

Kali yuga, therfore began on 7 February 3104 BC

Citation in block quote and References .


Hinduism, Uncategorized

Gotra Pravara Adi Shankaracharya Krishna Yajur Vedin

There is a dispute about the date of Adi Shankaracharya.

There are quite a lot of theories on this.

Shankaracharya and Kamakshi Amman

Kamakashi Amman,Shankaracharya

Some date the Acharya between 688-720 AD, there are also theories that date him around 400 to 500 BC.


Shankaracharya‘ Guru Govinda Bhagavadpada, one study claims lived during the period of Vikramaditya as there are two Vikramadityas,one of the

Maurya and another of the Chalukya dynasty.


The first one lived around 4th Century CE, while the latter in (Vikramaditya II )(733–746 CE)


2.The internal evidence of Shankaracharya’s works do not provide many a clue,exception being the one about Thirugnana Sambhandar, who, it is

agreed, is addressed by Shankaracharya as ‘Dravida Sisu’ in his Soundayalahari.


His references to Kumarila Bhatta and Mandana Misra are equally confusing to pin point the date.


Kumarilabhatta is dated approximately at  roughly AD 700.


Mandana Misra at 800 AD;he was a student of Mandana Misra.


Thirugnana Sambhandar who is referred by Shankaracharya is dated  7th Century AD

Date of Shankaracharya

I received a comment that whether Shankaracharya’s gotra  is Namboodiri and whether his gotra belongs to Viswakarma .

I replied that Namboodiri is a sect of Brahmins and they have Gotras and though I have written on Namboodiris, I shall write on their Gotras.

Definitely Shankara did no not belong to Viswakarma as some scholars suggest.

Now to Shankaracharya’s Gotra.

Shankracharya is from the Namboodiri community.

Shankaracharya is from Atri Gotra.

‘Acharya’s grandfather is known to be Vidhyadhiraja and his father is Shivaguru. His mother’s name, though accepted as Aryamba by most biographers, is also quoted as Vishishta Devi and Sati Devi. Madhaviya Shankara Vijaya describes the auspicious Muhurta of Acharya’s birth as `lagne shubhe shubhayute suShuve kumAraM’. There is no mention of Samvatsara and other details. As per the tradition of Sringeri Sarada Peetha, it is accepted as Vaishakha Suddha Panchami.

Acharya’s Gotra was Atri and he was a Krishna Yajurvedi. He is known to be a Nambudari Brahmana by birth.

Adi Shankaracharya’s Pravar.

Atri a a.k.a. AatrEya:  AatrEya, Archanaanasa, Syaavaasva.


1. Shankara Digvijaya of Madhavacharya

2. Shankara Vijaya of Anandagiri.

3. Shankara Vijaya of Chidvilasa Yati.

4. Shankara Vijaya of Vyasachala

5. Shankara Vijayasara by Sadananda Vyasa

6. Acharya Charita by Govindananda Yati

7. Shankarabhyudaya by Rajachudamani Dikshitar

8. Brihat Shankara Vijaya by Brahmananda

9. Keraliya Shankara Vijaya by Govindanatha

10. Bhagavatpadabhyudaya by Lakshmana Suri.




Education, Mantras

Mantras For Success Examinations Concentration Memory

Though I have written about the Mantras for various Life issues, most of them problem specific, I have not written on the specific Mantras for Success in Examinations, improved Memory, removal of Ignorance.


Image credit. http://www.allgodwallpapers.com

Though the Savitri Mantra can take care of this, I am now providing more specific Mantras.

1.Saravathi Beeja mantra for All education related issues.

Aing Saraswathye Namah

2.For Better Concentration, Improved Memory.

Saraswati Namasthubhyam
Varade Kamarupini
Vidhyarambam Karishyami
Siddhir Bavathume Sadha

3.For Better IQ.

Shuklaam Brahmvichaar
Saar Paramaadyaam Jagadvyaapineem Veennaa Pushtak
Dhaarinneebhamay Daam
Jaad Yaapandhkaaraapahaam
Haste Sfatik Maalikaam Vidhateem
Paramaasane Sansthitaam Vande Taam
Parameshwareem Bhagwateem Buddhi Pradaam Shaaradaam.

4.Scoring better marks in examinations.

Om Aim Hrim
Kleem Maha Saraswati Devaya

5.Mantra to be chanted before preparing for examinations.

Saraswathi Namasthubhyam,
Varadey Kaamarupinee
Vidhyarambham Karishyami,
Sidhir bhavathu mey sada

6.For success in Career oriented/Professional Examinations.

Vageeshwaryae Vidmahe Vagwadeenyae
Dhimahe Tannah Saraswati Prachodayaaath



Water Expresses Emotions OM

Three purification Agents are mentioned In Hinduism.

In the order of Purification, they are.



The sacred syllable “AUM” was written on a glass of water

and the crystal structure that was observed is shown below:

Water crystal obtained by labeling with the Vedic sound Aum


Air and


First is water to clean and purify.

Next is Air and finally when both water and Air can not Fire will destroy and purify everything.

One would find Achamanam, Paathyam Snanam, Kalasa Pooja, are followed by Homa(Fire) in any Hindu Ritual.


Image credit.


I have written a detailed article on Place of Water in Hinduism

One may notice in the Puranas when A Rishi Curses ,he takes water in the palm of his right hand and sprinkles it.

Water carries messages.

They are transmitters of spoken word.

What we eat determines our Thoughts and words.

Hinduism insists on Purity of words, Thoughts and Deeds.

Does Water have any special properties in carrying messages?

I have written on  the scientific results of Dharbh, Agnihotra, OM, Yantras.

Now on to water.

“Masaru Emoto was born in Yokohama, Japan in July 1943 and a graduate of the Yokohama Municipal University’s department of humanities and sciences with a focus on International Relations. In 1986 he established the IHM Corporation in Tokyo. In October of 1992 he received certification from the Open International University as a Doctor of Alternative Medicine. Subsequently he was introduced to the concept of micro cluster water in the US and Magnetic Resonance Analysis technology. The quest thus began to discover the mystery of water.

He undertook extensive research of water around the planet not so much as a scientific researcher, but more from the perspective of an original thinker. At length he realized that it was in the frozen crystal form that water showed us its true nature through. He has gained worldwide acclaim through his groundbreaking research and discovery that water is deeply connected to our individual and collective consciousness.

He is the author of the best-selling books Messages from Water, The Hidden Messages in Water, and The True Power of Water. He is a long-time advocate for peace in relation to water. He is currently the head of the I.H.M.General Research Institute and President Emeritus of the International Water for Life Foundation, a Not for Profit Organization.

Mr. Emoto has been visually documenting these molecular changes in water by means of his photographic techniques. He freezes droplets of water and then examines them under a dark field microscope that has photographic capabilities.

Some examples from his works include:

Water from clear mountain springs and streams had beautifully formed crystalline structures, while the crystals of polluted or stagnant water were deformed and distorted.

Distilled water exposed to classical music took delicate, symmetrical crystalline shapes.

When the words “thank you” were taped to a bottle of distilled water, the frozen crystals had a similar shape to the crystals formed by water that had been exposed to Bach’s “Goldberg Variations”- music composed out of gratitude to the man it was named for.

When water samples were bombarded with heavy metal music or labeled with negative words, or when negative thoughts and emotions were focused intentionally upon them, such as “Adolf Hitler”, the water did not form crystals at all and displayed chaotic, fragmented structures.

When water was treated with aromatic floral oils, the water crystals tended to mimic the shape of the original flower.

Sometimes, when we cannot see the immediate results of our affirmations and or prayers, we think we have failed. But, as we learn through Masaru Emoto’s photographs, that thought of failure itself becomes represented in the physical objects that surround us. Now that we have seen this, perhaps we can begin to realize that even when immediate results are invisible to the unaided human eye, they are still there. When we love our own bodies, they respond. When we send our love to the Earth, she responds.

For our own bodies at birth are more than 60 percent water, and the percentage of water in our bodies remains high throughout life (depending upon weight and body type). The earth’s surface is more than 60 percent water as well. And now we have seen before our eyes that water is far from inanimate, but is actually alive and responsive to our every thought and emotion. Perhaps, having seen this, we can begin to really understand the awesome power that we possess, through choosing our thoughts and intentions, to heal ourselves and the earth. If only we believe.

Whether you participate in global meditations, or simply do this inner work in the quiet of your own loving mind and heart — we can heal the body of our earth and recreate a clear, pristine world to hand down to our children for seven generations.”


You may buy this interesting Book at the Link.


If the influence of  words can influence water out side our body, how much can it on the water in our Body?

Shall write,



OM In Sumerian Prayer 2600 BC Predates Veda

OM, the Sacred Mantra of Hinduism is powerful and is capable of altering Genes, and when chanted properly and thrown in a Tonoscope shows the Image of Sri Yantra,  a special Geometric Pattern used by Hindus in worship

The OM MantraImage.jpeg

OM Mantra..


Please read my articles on these.

OM contains three letters/sounds,


U, and



Sumerian Cuneiform

Image Credit.www.ancient explorers.com

While A raises from the mouth,U from the throat, M raises from the stomach, the only three places from where the sounds can originate.

OM is used as a prefix of All Mantras.

It brings in Prosperity and helps concentrate the Mind and is used as a tool in Yoga.

Earliest reference to OM is found in the Rig Veda.

Now Rig Veda is dated around 1900 BC, though I am o the opinion that it should be around 5000 BC at the latest.

Lest the Heading of the Post may mislead, I am furnishing a comment and my reply.


Ramanan Sir The Sumerian prayer predates Vedas is not correct. Because Vedas are the oldest knowledge in the world. Sumerians were an Indian Colony in the Middle East. They were from Sumeru region of the Himalayas. the prayer period of 2600 b.c. is much after Mahabharat War which shattered Worldwide Common Vedic Empire Of India. So how anything can predate Vedas? Please give your comments Regards Shrirang Sudrik


  • RAMANAN50 says:

    Dear Shrirang, What I meant to convey was that the Sumerian Prayer’s reference to OM pushes the Date of the Vedas from 1900 BC by at least by 1000 Years, the Sumerian Prayer being dated at 2600BC. The article is meant to convey only this point.The post’s heading can be interpreted as you have observed,
    As to Sumeria being part of the Sanatana Dharma, I have written quite a few article.I should improve.Why no calls for quite some time?Regds

(Date of Rig Veda has always been controversial as it is the oldest surviving literary work. Generally it is put at 1900 BC. Let us see how it came to that date and how experts differ on that date.)- Controversies in History

Max Muller
Max Muller assigned the period 1500 BCE to 500 BCE for Rigveda Samhita. One of the reasons given is that beginnings of human kind cannot be earlier to 4000 B.C.E. Muller took particular care to ensure that the hypothetical Aryan invasion took place after the Biblical flood and he arbitrarily assigned a date of 1200 B.C to the Rig Veda, which is considered as the oldest among the four Vedas. Since the evidence was flimsy, he recanted his earlier assignment near the end of his life.

But the Religious practices of the Sumerians  refer to OM.

I have written on the early connections between the Sumerians and The Tamils of India and the probability of the ancestors of Sumerians and MU people being Tamils.

And Lord Rama , His Brother Bharata and King Dasaratha feature in Sumerian Kingslist!

Those who recite the sound Om, (activates deathless Light in the body) and becomes radiant (amar su-ti-a)”

~ Temple Hymn 31 (Source)



The mantra Om or “AUM” is typically associated with the Hindu tradition and is considered the primordial sound, one of the most ancient and sacred mantras. (You can read more about its sacred meaninghere.)

With this in mind, we were surprised and excited to come across a possible reference to this mantra in a Sumerian text from c. 2300 BCE – potentially over a thousand years older than the earliest references to it in Vedic literature. If true, the implications of this discovery are enormous.

Dr. K. Loganathan, a researcher in SumeroTamil studies believes that there is a strong link between the ancient Tamil language and ancient Sumerian and that Sumerian is, in fact, Archaic Tamil. Based on this hypothesis, he has developed a method for translating Sumerian tablets by matching a phonological reading of the cuneiform script with the ancient Tamil language, which he believes leads to a more accurate translation than the currently used widespread approach.

For example, Dr. Loganathan cites the following line from Temple Hymn 31 with the conventionally-accepted translation:


[umbin]-se-ba amar su-ti-a ( Who snatches the calf with (his) [cla]ws )

However, by matching these words with ancient Tamil, a very different (and intriguing) meaning emerges:

Ta. Ombi-in isaiba amar sootiya ( Who recites this mantra sound Om (Ombi-in-isai), lights up (sutiya) deathlessness (amar) ) 

Or :

Those who recite the sound Om, (activates deathless Light in the body) and becomes radiant (amar su-ti-a)

Dr Loganathan also indicates additional lines that refer to people specifically uttering the sound (i.e., chanting a mantra).

Again in the lines below, the first example is the conventional translation while the second is interpreted from Ancient Tamil.


Traditional translation: [tu-tu-ba-lu] su-ti-a ( Who catches [a man in his net]

SumeroTamil translation: Ta. tuuttuba uLu -sootiya ( Illuminates those people who utter it *tuuttu-bi-a)


Traditional translation: [kala-ga gu-ab-ba] su-ti-a (  [The strong one] who snatches [the bull]

SumeroTamil translation: Ta. kalai-ka  kuuvappa sootiya ( The art of uttering  that gains inner light)

If Dr. Loganathan’s research is correct, there are many profound implications for those interested in ancient Sumeria, ancient India, and spirituality in general.

The earliest Hindu reference to the mantra OM is in the Rigveda, c. 1500-1200 BCE. The Sumerian text containing the lines above (Temple Hymn 31) date from 2300 BCE, meaning this reference to OM could predate the Hindu reference by almost 1,000 years! If true, this mantra has much older roots and origins than the Vedas and seems to have been recognized as spiritually significant in cultures beyond the Hindu and Buddhist (as is commonly perceived today).
OM reference in the Rig Veda.When reading through the translated Sumerian cuneiform tablets, other similarities between the Hindu and Sumerian cultures are at times quite evident, such as for instance a description of the goddess Inana that sounds remarkably similar to the Hindu Kali, a divine female goddess representing the sacred role of the Destroyer.

The Gayatri mantra from the Rig Veda, for example, begins with Om. The mantra is extracted from the 10th verse of Hymn 62 in Book III of the Rig Veda.These recitations continue to be in use, and major incantations and ceremonial functions begin and end with Om.

Source and citations.



ॐ भूर्भुवस्व: |
तत्सवितुर्वरेण्यम् |
भर्गो देवस्य धीमहि |
धियो यो न: प्रचोदयात् ||

Om. Earth, atmosphere, heaven.
Let us think on that desirable splendour
of Savitr, the Inspirer. May he stimulate
us to insightful thoughts.

— Rig Veda III.62.10, Translated by Julius Lipner
Hinduism, Language

Were The Vedic People Literate

One of the strengths of Sanatana Dharma is its Oral tradition of transmitting texts, both Philosophical and Scientific.

But the sheer volume defies imagination.


Ancient scripts, Origin

“With Thirty Million  Manuscripts existing even today,Sanskrit is the oldest Language of the world and the Rig Veda which is in Sanskrit is the oldest literature of the world”

.Thirty Million Manuscripts Seven Hundred Poetic Meters  Sanskrit

Is it possible for any race to transmit such a large volume only by Oral tradition?

Could the people of Ancient India, of Sanatana Dharma, Bharatvarsha Read and Write?

Western Scholars think it s possible and declare that the ancient Indians had Super Memories!


Evolution of South Asian Scripts.

For this is convenient to deny at a later stage and declare that such a feat is impossible and hence the such oral traditions are a myth and hence can be dismissed as interpolations and a latest date may be assigned to them

The fact that one finds Sanskrit Brahmi, and Tamil Brahmi were found in Indus Valley civilizations..

This at the latest is dated at 3000 to 5000 BC

And the finding of Kannada Brahmi in Karnataka.

And Tamil Sangam Literature speaks of the Vedas, its texts.

Consider the Mathematical , Biological, Astronomy,Genetics, texts which involve writing of the highest order.

Imagine building, for example,The Thanjavur Big Temple or any other Temples and structures which could not  have been built with ot written calculations and drawings


‘western scholars of Indology said:
“Entire absense of writing, reading, paper, or pen in vedas, or during Brahamana period and complete silence in Sutra period(When art of writing was beginning to be known), the whole Literature of India was preserved in oral tradition only”

Weber who wants to bring all history to later than Biblical period admits:
“Europe has 10,000 sanskrit texts and considering that we have tens of thousands which the parsimony of karma has hithherto withheld form Museums and libraries of Europe, what a memory must have been their!.”

Indian super Memory
The Immemorial practice with students of sanskrit literature has been to commit to memory the various subjects of their study and this practice of oral tradition has preserved the ancient Vedic texts. This fact has led Western Indology scholars to surmise that writing was unknown in the earliest period of Indian Civilization and that the later forms of the alphabet were not of pure Indian growth.

So According to these Western Indology Scholars, Indians have Super Human Memory. By Which they can not only memorize scores of documents, but they can also transmit through generations. Wow!, Who said science fiction is 20th century Stuff.

We are looking at this question. Did writing existed prior to Mauryas?

Panini is best known grammarian of India. Muller says that there is no single term in the panini terminology which presupposes the existence of writing. So we go to find out.

Panini almost singlehandendly brought together the classical sanskrit grammer. He mentions Grantha the equivalent for written or bound book in the later days in India. For Max Muller Granta mean simply a composition, which is handed down the generation by oral tradition. In short Panini is illiterate and somehow he produced one of the most eloborate and scientific set grammer ever known to mankind till today.Remember Panini has given 3996 rules for Classical Sanskrit Grammar.

Writing in Literature
Classical Sanskrit Literature

The direct reference to writing classical sanskrit according to Indologists in literature are found to be in the Dharmasutra of Vasistha, which Dr.Buhler thinks, was composed around 8th century BC. Some scholars will assign this work 4th century BC as well.Astadhyayi of panini contains such compounds as Lipikara and Libikara, which evidently mean writer. The date of panini is not fixed, prof.Goldstucker puts him 8th century BC, others put him in 4 the century BC. The Vedic works contain technical terms like aksara, kanda, patala, grantha and the like, which is clear indication of writing. Of course Indology scholars wont accept them.

Buddhist age

There are quite a large number of passages in the SriLanka’s Tipitaka, which bear witness to an acquaintance with writing and to its extensive use.

At the time when Buddhist cannons were composed. Lekha and Lekhaka are mentioned in the Bhikkhu pacittiya and Bhikkhuni pacittiya.

In the Jatakaas, constant meniton is made of letters being written. The Jatakas know of proclamations.

Epic Age
Epics contains archaic expressions such as likh, Lekha, Lakhaka, Lekhana but not lipi, which some scholars think is foriegn orgin. So Writing was known in Epic Age.

Vedic Literature
We find clear evidence in wide spread use of writing in the vedic period. Written documents are mentioned as legal documents.


The earliest surviving written record other than Indus script is Piprawa vase inscription discovered by Colonel Claxton peppe. This Inscription is a prakrit before the prakrits of magadhi or sourasheni developed, so differently interpreted. This is dated to early part of 5th century BC.

Next comes Sohaura Copper plate , which Dr.Smith puts before Ashoka by 50 years.

The Inscriptions of Ashoka is all over India. This shows that Writing was well used in Royal courts and the writting was well understood by common people.

Dr.Weber came with view that Brahmi is borrowed from South Arab tribe. But this has been dismissed by Dr. Buhler.

Buhler Identified certain Brahmi letters were identical to 9th-7th BC century Inscriptions found in Assyria. One third of 23 Alphabets are identical to Brahmi letters. This Indologists suggestions that the Brahmi letters were derived from these letters from all Indology scholars including Buhler. But we have to note that the tribes in question are belonging belonging to Indian Tribe. This script traveled from India to Middle east.

Jain Stupa unearthed at the Kankali Tila site of Mathura regarded by Vincent Simith as the oldest known stupa then (Before Indus valley sites were discovered). Smith dated it to be 600 BC for erection. Dr.Fuhrer who supervised the excavation found out that it contained a inscription Deva Stupa in a script, so old that it was forgotten.

Indus Script
Indus Script has 250-500 characters. Some of the Seals seems to be Bilingual with Indus script next to the symbols. Seeming symbols to be for traders from other languages. So Indus valley is literate culture.”

So the Ancient Indians knew Reading and writing and transmitted Vedic Texts orally to ensure that they are not destroyed.

Citation and reference..


Image of ancient scripts Credit.




Brahmastra Design Detail Has Mercury Fire Cosmic Poison

I have written articles on the weapons , including WMD, used in ancient India.

There were two types.

Sastra , the physical weapons, like Sword,Mace, Arrows.. and


Brahmastra Design I

Astra, the ones that carry weapons of Mass Destruction on the one hand and another devastating the enemy and his land with specific calamity Like Fire, Rain, Storms and psychological variety  like Mohanastra which renders people unconscious, and Sammohanatsra which leaves one confused.

Three Astras are most potent.

They are,


Pasupathastra and


And there is a very rare Brahmasiroastra.

Please read may articles on each.

I have also provided a detailed list of Astras and the Invocation Mantra for Brahmastra.

Brahmastra is believed to be an Atom Bomb and Brahma Sirastra a Neutron Bomb,

Brahmastra Invocation Mantra

Brahmasironmastra Counter to Brahmastra


Ancient Indian weapons with Mantra Aksharas.

Atomic explosion.

About ancient atomic explosions Oppenheimer stated that “In ancient India, we find words for certain measurements of length, one was the distance of light-years and one was the length of the atom. Only a society that possessed nuclear energy would have the need for such words.”..

Historian Kisai Mohan Ganguli says that Indian sacred writings are full of such descriptions which sound like an atomic blast as experienced in Hiroshima and Nagasaki. He says references mention fighting sky chariots and final weapons. An ancient battle is described in the Drona Parva, a section of Mahabharata. “The passage tells of combat where explosions of final weapons decimate entire armies, causing crowds of warriors with steeds and elephants and weapons to be carried away as if they were dry leaves of trees,” says Ganguli.

Consider these verses from the ancient epic Mahabharata,

““A single projectile charged with all the power of the universe. An incandescent column of smoke and flame as bright as the thousand suns rose in its entire splendor. A perpendicular explosion with its billowing smoke clouds. The cloud of smoke rising after its explosion formed into expanding round circles like the opening of giant parasols. It was unknown weapon, an ironic thunderbolt, A gigantic messenger of death, which reduced to ashes.

The Devastating Power of a Nuclear Bomb.

Entire race of the Virshins and the Andhakas were destroyed. The corpses were so burned as to be unrecognizable. The hair and nails fell out, pottery broke without apparent cause,And the birds turned white. After a few hours all foodstuffs were infected. To escape from this fire the soldiers threw themselves in streams to wash themselves and their equipment.” Until the bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki, modern mankind could not imagine any weapon as horrible and devastating as those described in ancient Indian texts. Yet they very accurately described the effects of atomic explosion which is not possible unless they have experienced a similar one those days. Radioactive poisoning will make hair and nails fall out. Immersing oneself in water gives some respite, though it is not a cure.’


How is Bramastra was Designed.


Brahmastra Design Detail


There are some verses that depict the nature of these astra-s. A few of them are given under. Though we may not actually acquire a projectile power with these verses, they may at least detail what these missiles are. The source of these verses is untraceable, but they are said to be in puraaNaa-s, and Shiva informs Sage Narada, about the missiles as below:


vaantam vahni samaayuktam vyomahaalaa samanvitam |
meSha dvayam danta yutam haalaahalam ataH param |
ghana aadyam vaayu puurvam ca danta yuktam athaanvitam |
saram R^ikSha poaryaayam bhaantam bhR^igu mataH param ||
ambaram vaayu sa~NyuktaH ari mardanam apyutaH |
pradiiptam atha avaktavyam paramam ca padam tataH |
tat ete pade prayoktavye gaayatryaa madhyamam tataH |
pada trayam prayoktavyam etat brahma astram iiritam ||

“It contains air, fire and cosmic poison, two goat-like fangs, full of poison, weighty, emits air, contains mercury, fiery, sparkling, sky is filled with air, enemy-killing, greatly radiant and it is projected with three hymns, Gayatri at its centre, it is known as brahma-astra’

Citation  and source for sloka for Bala Kanda Of Valmiki Ramayana Sarga  27 foot note


Image Credits for Image I and ancient weapons with Invocation Mantra Aksharas.


Hinduism, Islam

Shiva Linga In Kaaba Opens At Pradosha Video Pakistani Web Site

I have written a few articles on  Shiva Linga in Mecca OM is 786,

Muslims Worship Shiv Lingam At Mecca Masjid Al Haraam Says Islamic Site,

Prophets Uncle wrote Siva Sthuthi, A Prayer On Lord Shiva,

Sapthapathi of the Marriage ceremony of the Hindus and Navagrahas in Arabia,

Aravasthan is Arabia and some more articles.


Inside Kaaba(left) and Shiva Abhishekam(Right)

The Prophet, after signing a treaty with tribes the Medina Treaty, stormed Mecca and destroyed 360 Idols housed there.

There is Kaaba Stone which is believed to have been of Abrahamic times.

People are not permitted to take videos or  photographs of the inside of the room.

The room seems to contain an Idol, the worship of which is prohibited in Islam.

Now let us see what a a surreptitiously taken video and an article  in a web site run by Pakistani Defense Think Tank say.

Video is below.

One can see an Idol resembling Shiv Linga there.

And watch the Video, and look at the clock for the time of opening the Room.

5.20 to 5.45!

Shivas Pradosha Time!





The article from Pakistan Defense Thin Tank Site.

‘Arabia is an abbreviation. The original word even today
is Arbasthan. It originates in Arvasthan. As observed earlier
Sanskrit “V” changes into “B”. Arva in Sanskrit means a horse.
Arvasthan signifies a land of horses, and as we all know Arabia
is famous for its horses.


In the 6th and 7th centuries A.D. a wave of effecting a
complete break with the past spread over West Asia. All links
with the past were broken, images smashed, scriptures des-
troyed, education discontinued and the entire West Asian
region took a plunge in abyssmal ignorance which lasted for
centuries thereafter and perhaps persists to a certain extent
even today because if in the whole world modern scientific and
educational developments find stubborn and entrenched resis-
tance anywhere it is in the West Asian countries. It is said
that the late Saudi Arabia ruler could not permit a radio
broadcasting station opened in his own capital because of
oposition from his Maulavis. He then resorted to a stratagem.
Once while he had his council of Maulavis in attendance he had
a radio set switched on to a program of Koranic recitation
broadcast from a small transmitting station set up earlier
without much ado. The Maulavis were delighted, so goes the
report, to hear the word of Allah coming to them as if from
nowhere. The king told them that what objections could they
have to a mechanism which broadcast the word of Allah. The
Maulavis agreed and the small radio broadcasting project was
at last ratified.

According to Encyclopaedia Britannica and Encyclø-
paedia Islamia the Arabs are ignorant of their own history of
the pre-Muslim era. By a strange euphemism they call it a
period of ignorance and darkness. Probably no other country
in the world has deliberately written off a 2,500 year period of
their own history by systematically stamping out and snapping
all links with the past. They have wiped the memories of pre-
Muslim era off their minds. So while they chose to remain
ignorant of their past ironically enough it is they who dub the
pre-Muslim era as a period of ignorance.

Fortunately we can still trace the history of that pre-
Islamic Arabia. It is a well known adage that there is no such
thing as foolproof destruction of all evidence. The pre-Islamic
history of Arabia is the story of Indian Kshatriyas over that
land, with the people following the Vedic way of life.

In our attempt to reconstruct the story of pre-Islamic
Arabia we begin with the name of the country itself. As
explained earlier the name is fully Sanskrit. Its central
pilgrim centre, Mecca is also a Sanskrit name. Makha in
Sanskrit signifies a sacrificial fire. Since Vedic fire worship
was prevalent all over West Asia in pre-Islamic days Makha
signifies the place which had an important shrine of fire

Coinciding with the annual pilgrimage of huge bazaar
used to spring up in Makha i.e. Mecca since times immemorial.
The annual pilgrimage of Muslims to Mecca is not at all an
innovation but a continuation of the ancient pilgrimage. This
fact is mentioned in encyclopedias.


Evidence is now available that the whole of Arabia was
part of the great Indian King Vikramaditya’s vast empire. The
extent of Vikramaditya’s empire is one of the main reasons for
his world wide fame. Incidentally this also explains many
intriguing features about Arabia. It could be that
Vikramaditya himself had this peninsula named Arvasthan if
he was the first Indian monarch to capture it and bring it
under his sway

Citation and references source.



Gyanvapi Mosque Built On Original Kashi Viswanath Temple Aurangazeb

When people are trying to prove the birth place of Rama, many are not even aware of some other ancient Hindu Temples razed to the ground and Mosques built over them.

I have written article listing the Temples turned into Mosques.

Temples converted into Mosques A Pointer

I shall be listing the temples destroyed by Aurangzeb. the Mogul Ruler of India who is portrayed in Indian Text Books as pious Man !

He was man who murdered his siblings and tortured His Father to Death.

This ‘pious Man’ demolished Hindu Temples and built Mosques there after  plundering the wealth of these temples and defiling the Deities.

He chose most sacred temple for his special treatment.

One such is the Kasi Viswanathar Temple, Varanasi.

This city has the unique distinction of the being the Oldest continuously inhabited city in the world!

Please read my article on this.



Gyanvapi Mosque built on original Kashi Vishwanath temple,by Aurangzeb.Image. i


The Gyanvapi mosque is located in Varanasi, Uttar Pradesh, India. It was constructed by the Mughal Emperor Aurangzeb, on the site of the demolished Kashi Vishwanath temple. It is located north of Dashaswamedh Ghat, near Lalita Ghat along the river Ganges.

Dashaswamedh Ghat, means the Bank of the river where hundred Aswamedha Sacrifice was performed.

It is a Jama Masjid located in the heart of the Varanasi city.

It is administered by Anjuman Inthazamiya Masajid (AIM)

The mosque was built by the Mughal emperor Aurangzeb in 1664 CE, after destroying a Hindu temple:1 The remnants of the Hindu temple can be seen on the walls of the Gyanvapi mosque.

The demolished temple is believed by Hindus to be an earlier restoration of the original Kashi Vishwanath temple. The original temple had been destroyed and rebuilt a number of times. The temple structure that existed prior to the construction of the mosque was most probably built by Raja Man Singh during Akbar’s reign Aurangzeb’s demolition of the temple was also probably attributed to the escape of the Maratha king Shivaji and the rebellion of local zamindars (landowners). Jai Singh I, the grandson of Raja Man Singh, is alleged to have facilitated Shivaji’s escape from Agra. Some of the zamindars were alleged to helped Shivaji avoid the Mughal authorities. In addition, there were allegations of Brahmins interfering with the Islamic teaching. The temple’s demolition was intended as a warning to the anti-Mughal factions and Hindu religious leaders in the city.[5]

Maulana Abdus Salam contests the claim that a temple was destroyed to build the mosque. He states that the foundation of the mosque was laid by the third Mughal emperor Akbar. He also adds that Akbar’s son and Aurangzeb’s father Shah Jahan started a madrasah called Imam-e-Sharifat at the site of the mosque in 1048 hijri (1638-39 CE).

( what an audacity? what was there before the existence of the Mosque?)

Around 1750, the Maharaja of Jaipur commissioned a survey of the land around the site, with the objective of purchasing land to rebuild the Kashi Vishwanath temple. The survey map provides detailed information about the buildings in this area and information about their ownership. This survey shows that the edges of the rectangular Gyanvapi mosque precinct were lined up with the residences of Brahmin priests.:85

Describing the site in 1824, British traveler Reginald Heber wrote that “Aulam Gheer” (Alamgir I i.e. Aurangzeb) had defiled a sacred Hindu spot and built a mosque on it. He stated that Hindus considered this spot more sacred than the adjoining new Kashi Vishwanath temple. He described the site as a “temple court”, which was crowded with tame bulls and naked devotees chanting the name of Rama.

In 1742, the Maratha ruler Malhar Rao Holkar made a plan to demolish the mosque and reconstruct Vishweshwar temple at the site. However, his plan did not materialize, partially because of intervention by the Nawabs of Lucknow, who controlled the territory. Later, in 1780, his daughter-in-law Ahilyabai Holkar constructed the present Kashi Vishwanath Temple adjacent to the mosque.

In the 1990s, the Vishwa Hindu Parishad (VHP) campaigned to reclaim the sites of the mosques constructed after demolition of Hindu temples. After the demolition of the Babri mosque in December 1992, about a thousand policemen were deployed to prevent a similar incident at the Gyanvapi mosque site. The Bharatiya Janata Party leaders, who supported the demand for reclaiming Babri mosque, opposed VHP’s similar demand for Gyanvapi, on the grounds that it was an actively used mosque.

The mosque now receives protection under the Places of Worship (Special Provisions) Act, 1991. Entry into the mosque precinct is restricted, and photography of the mosque’s exterior is banned.

Citation, Reference and Image I credit .


Inside Gyanvapi Mosque Image credit.





Rama Birth Place Temple Built Before 100 BC

The Skanda Purana and the Brahmanda Purana list Ayodhya as one of the Holy Spots of Hinduism.

‘In the Atharvaveda, Ayodhya was said to be “a city built by gods and being as prosperous as paradise itself”. In Garuda Purana, Ayodhya is said to be one of seven holiest places for Hindus in India, with Varanasi being the most sacrosanct..


Rama’s Temple, Ayodhya. Image credit.



Ayodhya is a ‘Mokshdayani Puris,’ or ‘land of spiritual bliss and liberation from karma bandhan,’ along with Varanasi, and Dwarka. Hindu scripture such as the Ramcharitmanas,Vishnu Purana and Shrimad Bhagvat Mahapuran recommend pilgrimage to the city.

Several Tamil Alvars mention the city. It is the birthplace of Jadabharata, the first Chakravartin, Bahubali, Brahmi, Sundari, Padaliptasurisvarji, Harishchandra and Achalbharata.

“Insofar as history is concerned, Ayodhya was ruined and established in its existence period. It is mentioned in Valmiki Ramayana 7/111/10 that during His lifetime Lord Sri Rama had depopulated Ayodhya and had proceeded to

heaven along with His entire subjects. He had arranged for His sons to rule from outside Ayodhya.


“The elder son Luv was asked to rule with Shrawasti (Sahet-Mahet ) as capital

and till the period of Buddha, this place continued to be the capital of Kaushal estate. Subsequently, in the Maurya period as well this Kaushal estate (province of Magadh empire) was the capital.


The city of Kushawati, which is in  the Vindhya region, was established for the rule of the  other son Kush and thereafter till date it is famous as  Mahakaushal.



“It has also been mentioned in the Ramayana that after Lord Sri Rama, Ayodhya would again be  inhabited during the times of Rishabh.

He was the first Tirthkar of Jains and is also known as Adinath.”.

The city of Lahore was founded by Rama’s son Lava.

While no credible evidence is available on who built the First Rama Mandir in Ayodhya, evidence indicate that King Menander destroyed Ayodhya around 130 BC.

Menander would not have destroyed  Ayodhya but for the presence of the Iconic presence of Rama’s Temple at his birth place in Ayodhya.


‘The Chinese Travellers Fa-Hien and Yuan-Chawang have seen several rock edicts as well. The Dharmrajika Stupa at Sarnath was also built by Ashok. The downfall of the Magadhan empire began with the death of Ashok in 232 B.C. His grandsons, Dashrath and Samprathi divided the whole Empire among themselves. The entire area south of Narmada became independent and in 210 B.C. Punjab Passed into other hands. The last ruler of this Dynasty was Brihdrath who was assassinated by his commander-in-chief Pushyamitra Shung in 185 B.C. Pushyamitra kept Magadhan empire intact. Patanjali’s commentary refers to the seize of Saket (Ayodhya) by the Greeks. Menander and his brother mounted a heavy attack in about 182 B.C.”

( source.http://uponline.up.nic.in/uphistory.aspx

Menander waged war against Ayodhya between 144 qand 120 BC.



For  recently converted Buddhist, what better way to show his loyalty to his faith?

Menander I Soter (Ancient Greek: Μένανδρος Α΄ ὁ Σωτήρ, Ménandros A’ ho Sōtḗr, “Menander I the Saviour”; known in Indian Palisources as Milinda) was an Indo-Greek King of the Indo-Greek Kingdom (165//155[3] –130 BC) who established a large empire in North India and became a patron of Buddhism.

Menander was initially a king of Bactria. After conquering the Punjab he established an empire in the Indian subcontinent stretching from the Kabul River valley in the west to the Ravi River in the east, and from the Swat River valley in the north to Arachosia (theHelmand Province). Ancient Indian writers indicate that he launched expeditions southward into Rajasthan and as far east down the Ganges River Valley as Pataliputra (Patna), and the Greek geographer Strabo wrote that he “conquered more tribes than Alexander the Great.”

Buddhist tradition relates that, following his discussions with Nāgasena, Menander adopted the Buddhist faith:

“May the venerable Nâgasena accept me as a supporter of the faith, as a true convert from to-day onwards as long as life shall last!” (The Questions of King Milinda, Translation by T. W. Rhys Davids, 1890).

He then handed over his kingdom to his son and retired from the world:

“And afterwards, taking delight in the wisdom of the Elder, he handed over his kingdom to his son, and abandoning the household life for the houseless state, grew great in insight, and himself attained to Arahatship!” (The Questions of King Milinda, Translation by T. W. Rhys Davids, 1890)

There is however little besides this testament to indicate that Menander in fact abdicated his throne in favor of his son. Based on numismatic evidence, Sir Tarn believes that he in fact died, leaving his wife Agathocleia to rule as a regent, until his son Strato could rule properly in his stead. Despite the success of his reign, it is clear that after his death, his “loosely hung” empire splintered into a variety of Indo-Greek successor kingdoms, of various size and stability.

The temple was rebuilt by King Vikramaditya around 101 BC.

Vikramaditya was born in 101 BCE and his Vikarama Saka started in 58 BCE and he died in CE 19. (You may refer Thiru Venkatacharya, “Ganitha Khagola Sastramulu”, Vgnyaana Sarvasvamu, Samputi 9, Telugu Bhaashaa Samiti, Madras, Hyderabad, 1965 and Kavana Sarma and Satya Sarada “Mana praacheena saahityam charitra” 8 th article, Rachana Monthly Magazine, page 26, March 2011).

Salivahana Sakam started in 78 CE (AD). The rule for becoming a Saka kartha (ie having a saka in your name) is that you have to either defeat a previous Saka kartha or the kings of Saka jathi (race of invaders form the north west)..


‘  2100 years ago – A grand temple, on 84 black touchstone pillars, was constructed by Sakari Samrat Vikramaditya at Sri Rama Janma Bhumi (birthplace of Sri Rama), in Ayodhyaand dedicated to Sri Ram to glorify and perpetuate his memory as a  national and global hero and savior. Further temples were built at different times to replace old ones that had been affected by vagaries of nature including the Sarayu floods, new ones coming up to mark the site as Sri Ramjanma bhumi sthaan. According to experts, the pre-Babri temple had been in existence from the Gahadwal period.

“It is so believed amongst the Hindus that the credit for inhabitance of Ayodhya for third time, goes to Vikramaditya, king of  Ujjain.

It appears from paper no. 107C-1/10, 107C-1/28,

107C-1/35, 107C-1/55 filed in this suit that he had built 360 temples in Ayodhya.


“Few consider him to be king  Vikramaditya of Gardbhill dynasty of Ujjain, who had destroyed the Shakas in 57 BC and had started the Vikram  era and few consider him to be Chandragupta  Vikramaditya of Gupta dynasty. Be that as it may, the Sri  Ramjanmbhumi temple was certainly included in those 360 temples.

Hence while the exact details of. who built the temple for Rama, it is evident that there was temple before 100 BC and was destroyed by Menander  around 100 BC.

And it was rebuilt by King Vikramadhitya.


Citations and references.








Hinduism, Islam

Muslims Worship Shiv Lingam At Mecca Masjid Al Haraam Says Islamic Site

I have written articles on the Fact that,

Kaaba was a  Shiva Temple,

786 is Flipped OM,

Vikramadhitya’s inscription is found in Kaaba,

Prophet Mohammed’s Uncle wrote a Siva Stuthi,

Sapthapathi in Islam,

Ancient Tamils literary practices were followed in Arabia,

Kaaba is from The Tamil deity, Kabaaleswarar,Shiva,

and more posts on this subject.

Usually vociferous  Islam Apologists and our own secularists are  generally mum on these issues.

However there are some comments which need more evidence.

Most of the evidence I have provided are from Islamic sources.

Now there is one more evidence from a Muslim source, that too from a strict Islamic one at that.

The site is named as ‘

Ahlal Quran Wal Tawheed


meaning or is it a Byline? ‘

“Indeed, Allah is my Lord and your Lord, so worship Him. That is the straight path’

The site denounces the act of worshiping the Idol of Shiva by the Muslims in Kaaba as prohibited in Islam and exhorts Muslims to desist from this.

shringar of shiv ling

Shiva Linga at  Masjid Al Haraam


Kaaba where Muslims worship.


Rudraksha Shiva Linga

Quote from the site.

‘The Polytheist Hindu’s of India worship something called Shiva Lingham, which literally translates to Shiva’s Penis. Here are some images of this Penis:

Polytheist Muslims also worship their own type of Penis five times a day. Those who live in the ancient city of Mecca visit the old temple grounds to face and worship this Penis. To polytheist Muslims temple ground is known has Masjid Al Haraam but historically it was where Arab polytheists gathered anully to worship their gods. Those who live far from the Lingham worship it by facing the direction of Lingham. The Arabian shape of Lingham is a cube building popularly known as Kabah. Here is a image of the greatest enemy of Tawheed and most worshiped idol on earth:


Polytheist Muslims worship this greatest enemy of Tawheed and not Allah the Great even though Allah the Great has informed mankind to not to worship anyone other then Him:

“O mankind! Worship your Lord (Allah), Who created you and those who were before you so that you may become Al-Muttaqun.” (2:21)

“Indeed, Allah is my Lord and your Lord, so worship Him. That is the straight path.” (3:51)

These polytheist Muslims do not worship Allah the Great purely. Instead they pollute their worship of Allah the Great with idol worship. They in reality hate purifying their worship for Allah and about such people Allah the Great as said:

“And your Lord says, “Call upon Me; I will respond to you.” Indeed, those who disdain My worship will enter hell [rendered] contemptible. (40:60)

The polytheist Muslims commit major Shirk by worshiping idols. Allah the Great states in a verse of Koran that  He does not forgive Shirk:

“Indeed, Allah does not forgive association with Him, but He forgives what is less than that for whom He wills. And he who associates others with Allah has certainly fabricated a tremendous sin.” (4:48)

“Indeed, Allah does not forgive association with Him, but He forgives what is less than that for whom He wills. And he who associates others with Allah has certainly gone far astray.” (4:116)

Those who associate partners with Allah the Great the paradise has forbidden for them and they will enter hellfire:

“They have certainly disbelieved who say, ” Allah is the Messiah, the son of Mary” while the Messiah has said, “O Children of Israel, worship Allah , my Lord and your Lord.” Indeed, he who associates others with Allah – Allah has forbidden him Paradise, and his refuge is the Fire. And there are not for the wrongdoers any helpers.” (5:72)

If you are a Unitarian Muslim then know that a Muwahid does not worship anyone other then Allah. Please spread the message of Quran and Tawheed. Prevent from polytheisitic Muslims from distorting the true teaching of Quran and Tawheed. Tell your relatives and friends about the Tawheed and about the greatest enemy of Tawheed – the Kabah Penis Idol.

Quote, Images  and Reference.



Denial with authentic sources welcome.

Hinduism, Uncategorized

Horoscope Matching For Marriages Not Needed

I am of the opinion that Astrolgy at the individual level is not warranted nor is it accurate.

Predictions based on horoscope depend on two factors.


Horoscope matching for Marriage , India.

The correct time of birth.

This is not possible in almost all the cases as there  is alwaysna time gap between the actual birth and the time of reporting it.

As the science of Astrology is very accurate in time, for it divides a minute into further divisions band it asserts that even a miniscule difference will alter the predictions.

The reason is that Time is Relative and not Absolute.

Time is only a convenient cocept.

In the Nature of things in the universe, even our conception of Time varies.

Th Time/day of the earth is not identical with the other celestial bodies like the Moon, Jupiter, Saturn..

The Time varies depending on the planets’ revolution around the Sun and Sun’s revolution in relation to other STARS and other Galaxies vary.

Such being the case, a minor difference in time of birth can make a huge difference.

So as the Time of  Birth is not accurate, so are the predictions based on this.

Secondly there is  controversy about what exactly is time of birth.

One section maintains that the emergence of the head of the child is the time of birth, another group says it is the time the child touches the ground as only this constitutes the birth on the Earth.

As these views are divergent there is no certainty about the predictions made based on the Time of Birth.

Vedic Astrology requires an impassioned approach . Most of the Astrolgers of today treat this as a way to earn money.

When money comes in ,dispassionate assessment is a casualty.

And Vedic Astrology is a serious Study.

It calls for dedication and serious research, which one does not;find among most of the Astrologers.

Such being the case,  do not attach importance to Astrology .

I am buttressed in my view bnthe Karma Theory of Hinduism, wherein one can not alter Destiny unless It Wills it.

None can escape the consequences of one’s actions, be it Man or an Avtar.

The goal of Life is  Realization of the Reality, Brahman.

Nothing else matters nor can alter the Universal Reality.

This is the message of the Vedas.

If horoscopes were correct and auspicious timings are accurate, Rama would not have  had to endure Vanvas.

Sita would not nendednup in Ravana’s captivity, had to be away from her husband at the time  of delivery of Lava and Kusa.


Then how come the predictions of  our ancient Sages are accurate concerning Natural Phenomena?

The reason is that when you analyse an Universal Event like Eclipses you are not emotionally involved.

Nor is the time incorrect as Universal Events take place at precise moments and more than one observes  and records it.

Hence the accuracy  of predictions relating to Universal Events like Eclipses.

Here all the shortcomings associated with individual predictions are overcome.

Such being the case for predictions based on Horoscope, how about Matching Horoscopes for Marriage?

What does the Vedas say?

What does Jyotisha, a Vedanga, a part vof the Veda say?


Both of them say that Matching of Horoscopes of a Girl’s with a Boy’s is not warranted.

While the Vedas is silent on this issue, Vedanga says it is not necessary.

Matching of horoscopes or looking into the preordained events of life:When matching horoscopes the following eight aspects are taken into consideration – the class (varna), the matching of the lunar and solar signs (vashya), the lunar asterism (nakshatra), the species (yoni), the planets (grahas), the genus (gan), the lineage (kuta) and one of the three divisions of the lunar asterism (nadi). If all these eight match each other then in all, thirty-six points are said to match. When minimum of eighteen components match, the horoscopes are said to be matching. The greater the number of points matching beyond eighteen the better it is. It is pointless matching the points based on preordained events when the horoscopes of the boy and girl are not available. Deciding upon a suitable match by matching the horoscope is only a popular custom, and is not prescribed by the scriptures.’

Hindu astrology is astrology based on medieval Hindu texts, wherein the relative positions and movements of celestial objects is used as a means for forecasting information about human affairs and fortunes. The term Hindu astrology has been in use since the early 19th century by colonial era missionaries and some Indologists, and referred to Jyotisha.More recently, it is also referred to as Vedic astrology.

Vedanga Jyotisha is one of the earliest texts about Jyotisha field within the six Vedangas, it is about astronomy and time keeping for Vedic rituals, and has nothing to do with prophecy or astrology.’

Citation and references.


  1. ^ a b C. K. Raju (2007). Cultural Foundations of Mathematics. Pearson. p. 205. ISBN 978-81-317-0871-2.
  2. ^ a b c Supreme Court questions ‘Jyotir Vigyan’, Times of India, 3 September 2001 timesofindia.indiatimes.com
  3. ^ Thompson, Richard L. (2004). Vedic Cosmography and Astronomy. pp. 9–10.
  4. ^ Jha, Parmeshwar (1988). Āryabhaṭa I and his contributions to mathematics. p. 282.
  5. https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hindu_astrologyhttps://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hindu_astrology
  6. Image credit.   https://www.google.co.in/search?q=marriage+horoscope+matching&client=ms-android-samsung&source=lnms&tbm=isch&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwip0ICt0f_LAhWRkI4KHfhDDBkQ_AUICQ#imgrc=yeK7A9fO11hzdM%3A

Who Are Gauda Saraswat Brahmins

I had written on the History of Brahmins in India and followed it up with an article From where did the Brahmins come from.

I had written a couple of articles about the Brahmins of Tamil Nadu ,Karnataka.

Now let us see who the Gouda  Sarswat Bramins are .(GSB)


Kalhana, King cum Historian about the distribution of Families in India thus.

कर्णाटकाश्च तैलंगा द्राविडा महाराष्ट्रकाः,
गुर्जराश्चेति पञ्चैव द्राविडा विन्ध्यदक्षिणे ||
सारस्वताः कान्यकुब्जा गौडा उत्कलमैथिलाः,
पन्चगौडा इति ख्याता विन्ध्स्योत्तरवासि ||

Karnataka (Kannada), Telugu (Andhra), Dravida (Tamil and Kerala), Maharashtra and Gujarat are Five Southern (Panch Dravida). Saraswata, Kanyakubja, Gauda, Utkala (Orissa), Maithili are Five Northern (Pancha Gauda ).

-Kalhana in Raja Tharangini


During the period of Sanatana Dharma, when the landmass of India was different,when Lemuria and Atlantis were in place as a part of Rodina , the Super Continent, Hindus were apread throughout the world.

Brahmins being a part of the group, were also spread through out the world.

Brahmins were found in as far away places from the present India to Ireland,Egypt, Turkey,Caucasus Region, Arctic, Polynesia and Australia to mention a few placed.

Taking into account the present political map of the present India, concentration of Brahmins were in the following regions.

Dravida Desa, comprising of the present States of Tamil Nadu, Kerala, Karnataka,and Andhra.

Among this there were two areas were Brahmins were more concentrated.

That is in The Godavari Valley and the Cauvery Delta.

While the former are now found more in Andhra and Karnataka, the later are settled in Tamil Nadu and Kerala.

In the North we have the Brahmins in the Basins of Sind, Saraswati,Ganges.

Panch Gaur (the five classes of Northern India):


(1) Saraswat, (2) Kanyakubja, (3) Maithil Brahmins, (4) Gauda brahmins (including Sanadhyas), and (5)Utkala Brahmins .


In addition, for the purpose of giving an account of Northern Brahmins each of the provinces must be considered separately, such as, Kashmir, Nepal, Uttarakhand, Himachal, Kurukshetra, Rajputana, Uttar Pradesh,Ayodhya (Oudh), Gandhar, Punjab, North Western Provinces and Pakistan, Sindh, Central India, Trihoot, Bihar, Orissa, Bengal, Assam, etc. The originate from south of the (now-extinct) Saraswati River.

In Bihar, majority of Brahmins are Kanyakubja Brahmins, Bhumihar Brahmins and Maithil Brahmins with a significant population of Sakaldiwiya or Shakdwipi Brahmins.

Of this there were Families that migrated from the Saraswathi River region towards the south,probably due to a Tsunami that engulfed the Region towards the closing years of Dwapara Yuga, that is some time after the Mahabharata War.

This finds a reference in the Bhagavatha Purana and Tamil Classics.

One group led by Sage Agastya came to Dravida Desa and they were 72 Families who were called Velirs and formed a part of Tamil Kingdom.

These Kingdoms were mostly under the tutelage  of the Cholas of Tamil Nadu though at times they became independent  and at some other times with the Rashtrakutas.

. Im They belonged to Smartatradition and primarily worshipped Panchayatana (the five deities): Shiva, Vishnu, Devi, Surya and Ganesha.  These Brahmins were one of the Pancha Gouda Brahmin groups who lived north of the Vindhyas. 

Saraswat Brahmins mastered the Vedas, and administered the priestly rites in the temples. The Vedas were passed down to the generations by the virtue of word of mouth, as written records didn’t exist at that time.  The Saraswat Brahmins had to maintain a very tight hold on their culture to maintain and protect their legacy. 
The first migration of Saraswats to Goa took place around 700 BC. They migrated from the Saraswati, mostly through sea routes in search of greener pastures.  They took up farming and trading business in Goa and worked in partnership with indigenous people. At the same time, they retained their Vedic way of life, performing their rituals and retaining their cultural traditions.  They also brought theirKuladevtas and established temples for their deities. These temples facilitated socio-cultural activities of the community.’
‘According to the mythological chronicle Sahyadrikhanda of the Skanda Purana, ninety-six Brahmin families belonging to ten gotrasmigrated to Goa from north-western India.The Purana adds that the sage Parashurama brought Saraswats to Goa. Even if Parashurama is considered as a historical figure, the regionalisation of Brahmins had not taken place during his era and he had brought only Brahmins and not specifically Saraswats Brahmin. According to Bhau Daji and Dharmananda Damodar Kosambi, there is no connection between Parashurama and the migration of the Brahmins. The Sahyadrikhaṇḍa is a later inclusion in the original SanskritSkanda Puraṇa, not a part of the original Sanskrit text. The Parashurama legend serves as a symbol of the Sanskritisation that Goan culture experienced with the advent of Brahminical religion to the region. This was achieved to a certain extent through the agency of the Saraswat Brahmins who had migrated to Goa who sought to establish their hegemony.

Sahyadrikhanda mentions the original home of Saraswats as Tirhut. The section in which the Tirhut is mentioned has been tentatively dated to 1400 CE. A writer on the basis of the genealogy and chronology of Puranic sages has mentioned that Aryans reached Goa around 2500 BCE. This is based on a preconceived notion that Aryans and Saraswats were identical. Elsewhere in the same work the author has argued that Parashurama had brought only Brahmins and not Saraswats. Therefore, equating Aryans and Saraswats seems to be far-fetched.[3] It is more reasonable to suppose that the Saraswats of Goa migrated from northwestern Uttar Pradesh, Punjab, Sindh, Kutch and Saurashtra. There is no agreement among scholars about the original home of Saraswats. The name by which these Brahmins have been designated clearly indicates that the river Saraswati had played an important role in the life in their life. Even after the disappearance of the river, the Brahmins who had once inhabited the banks of river Saraswati retained the name of the region. There are evidences in history about the migration of the population from one region to another regions account of foreign invasions and sudden climatic changes. Recent researches in archaeology have shown that the Saraswati river dried up before 1000 BCE. For the study of the migration of the Saraswats to Konkan and Deccan, the linguistics provides corroborative evidence. The main line of Indo-Aryan linguistic expansion began from north to south much before 500 BCE. The Saraswats settled themselves in Rajasthan, Sindh and Gujarat. In ancient Gujarat there was a separate division called Saraswat Mandal. There are many Konkani words which are found only in Gujrati. From this it is evident that Saraswats had settled in Gujarat migrated to Goa. This also indicates that the Saraswats from the Kutch regions might have migrated to Goa on account of Arab invasion in the 8th century CE.[3]

Reference to Saraswat names are found in Shilaharas well as Kadambacopper plate inscriptions. Certain Muslim incursions in North India provoked the Brahmin exodus. The inscriptions found in Goa bear testimony to arrival of Brahmin families in the Konkan region.Sahyadrikhanda and Mangesh Mahatmya allude to migrations of Saraswats, constituting sixty-six families, who settled in eight villages of Goa. There were regional variations among the Saraswats, such as those among Bardeskars, Pednelkars, Kudalkarsand Sashtikars. The Konkana mahatmya, from the 17th century CE, deals with the internal rivalry of the Saraswats and strained relations between these groups. Saraswats were not recognised by the local Brahmins as well as others. They were not entitled to the six duties of the Brahmins called Shatkarmas and they were called Trikarmi, entitled to three duties like the other Dvijas. Hence besides their sacerdotal duties, they took up administrative vocations under the ruling dynasties. Therefore, they gradually established themselves in the landowning class and also as traders. After settling down in Konkan and Goa in about 800 CE Saraswats may have taken about a century to acquire patronage from the Shilaharas and the Kadambas of Goa. Many Saraswats left Goa after the invasion of Malik Kafur to the neighbouring regions and during the period of religious persecution of the Portuguese also Saraswats migrated to Uttar Kannada, Dakshina Kannada and North Konkan. The Saraswat Brahmins particularly served as village Kulkarnis, financiers, tax farmers, merchants in the intra-Asian trade, and diplomats. Many sources of government income in Goa, Konkan and elsewhere, including taxes on commodities and customs duties, remained in their hands.


First Migration :
A king from Saraswat country, called Videgha Mathava with his preceptor, Gautama Rahugana set out eastwards to find out new pastures. In those days fire was to be carried physically from place to place and the king carried a tiny spark on his tongue. On the way the preceptor started conversing with the king but the king remained tight-lipped without giving any reply for fear that the spark might fall or get extinguished. The preceptor understood the anxiety of the king and invoked Agni, the fire-god. On hearing the praises, out came the flames of fire from the mouth of the king and started rolling on the ground like the waves of the sea. “Agnideva, what is thy command?” the priest asked, “Follow me,” was the commandment of the fire-god. Accordingly, they followed. The flames sped away eastwards through the Gangetic belt and on reaching the western bank of the River Sadaneera vanished. This is how the civilisation moved to the eastern region, later to be known as Aryavarta, and some of the families of Saraswat Brahmins moved to the east and settled down in Trihotrapura a township in Gowda Desha and later called them selves as Gowda Saraswats. According to another version, our forefathers never went to Trihotrapura but were called Gowda Saraswats as Saraswats were one among five groups of Brahmins who were collectively called Panchagowdas as stated above at the beginning. Whatever be the version, civilisation moved from western part of India to the Eastern India and definitely some families, when the river went dry must have gone to Trihotrapura. This anecdote is mentioned in Shatapatha Brahmana.

Second Migration :
As stated in the Sahyadri Khanda of Skanda Purana Lord Parashurama after reclaiming land from the western sea invited various groups of Brahmins from different parts of Bharat Khanda. In response ten families of Gowda Saraswats came down from Trihotrapura with their deities of daily worship and settled down in Gomantak now known as Goa. In gratitude even today the Gowda Saraswats dedicate all their havans and yajnas be it Gayatri or Mrityunjaya to Lord Parashurama stating “Yajnantargat Bhagwan Shri Parashuramamurti priyatam.”

In the course of time the ten families multiplied and with the passage of time they took to trade and commerce as permitted by the scriptures, besides officiating as priests. Depending upon their occupations this gave them various surnames as they have to-day like Kini – a treasurer handling money with the jingling sound, Mallya – a construction contractor who built mansions or mahals, Nayak-a leader in any army. In Goa they were in full bloom and they built up hundreds of shrines and temples besides establishing Shri Kaivalya Math in the eighth century.

Brother Communities :
Their brother Saraswats migrated to various other parts of the country. Those who migrated to Kashmir called themselves as Kashmiri Pandits, Sind-Sind Saraswats, Kutch-Kutchi Saraswats, Rajapur-Rajapur Saraswats, Punjab-Punjab Saraswats, Rajasthan-Rajasthan Saraswats and Chitrapur-Chitrapur Saraswats.

This in a nutshell is the mythological and historical background of the Gowda Saraswat Brahmins popularly known as GSBs. 

Saraswat Muni : Saraswat was the son of Maharshi Dadhichi and the River Goddess Saraswati brought him up. When he was a student mastering the scriptures on account of successive droughts, the river went dry and people leaving their home and hearth on the banks of the River Saraswati left for other places in search of food and water. The young Saraswat also wanted to leave the place but the mother persuaded him to stay back and pursue his studies, and assured that she would provide him food and water. According to another version, he had the prowess to conquer hunger, thirst and sleep. Like this 12 long years passed and the normalcy returned only thereafter. In the meantime the Brahmins had forgotten the Vedas in their anxiety to survive. 

When they were eager to learn again, only one person, that was Saraswat, was available as a teacher. They became his shishyas irrespective of their age and learnt from him the Vedas that were forgotten. They were altogether 60,000 brahmins and single handedly Saraswat taught them in his gurukula. Perhaps nowhere in the history of mankind there is a record available that one single teacher had taught such a huge assembly of students. This story is told in Mahabharat and it is believed that long ago our forefathers must have been his disciples and we acquired the name Saraswats as his disciples. Vishnupurana while giving a list of Vyasas (which in fact is a title given to a sage who had rendered selfless service for the preservation and propagation of Vedas) mentions Saraswat’s name also.

Jagaduru Gowdapadacharya : Lived in 8th Century and for the first time expounded Adwaita philosophy. His very name and fame attracted Shri Adiguru Shankaracharya and at the behest of Shri Gowdapada, his shishya Shri Govindapada gave deeksha to Shri Shanakara and also to Shri Vivarananda Saraswati to commence a new Guruparampara for GSBs. More is narrated about him under “Our Religious Seats, Shri Kavle Math.”


Citations and references.






Seven Generations Name Hinduism Genealogy


In Hinduism Seven Generations are being spoken of in all most all functions and ceremonies so much so to indicate some thing old and to insist on a practice being followed in the families the term seven generations are used and in some cases 14 generations are used.

What is a generation in Hindu reckoning?

A generation is normally taken as 60 years.

Seven generations make it 420 years and Fourteen makes it 840 years.

It is expected of a Hindu to member seven generations at least.

Ideally Tharpana, Oblations offered to  Ancestors should cover these seven generations.

But we often offer only for three.


Names identifying the Seven Generations, Genealogy.

Many do not even remember the three generations!

In Hindu ceremonies dealing with death, those dead are believed to move over to Pitru Loka, the domain of the dead ancestors.

In a ceremony being performed immediately after one’s demise during the next 13 days after death,food in the form of a Rice ball is offered, Pinda Pradhaana.

During this ceremony the one who is dead for whom the ceremony is being performed, the Pinda is moved over/joined to the earlier pindas offered to the earlier one, thus moving the earliest one to a higher Loka and no more Tharpana will be offered to him.

What is the explanation of these seven generations?



Grand father,

Great Grandfather,

Great Grand father’s Father.

Great grandfather’s Grand Father,

His Father .

The generation list includes their spouses.

Tamil and Sanskrit have specific names assigned them.

I have reproduced the image dealing the Names. in Tamil.

With my limited knowledge of Sanskrit, I can identify,





Prapitha Maha Pitru,

Prapithamaha Pithamaha,

Prapithamaha Pithamaha.

At Haridwar, the Brahmin priest maintain a Genealogy list , which covers the ancestors spanning over more than ten generations, in some cases going back further.

These are kept to offer Oblations for those who want to perform Sraddha and Tharpana.

As Haridwar has traditionally been a site, for death rites and also Shraaddha, amongst Hindus, it soon also became customary for the family pandits (priest) to record each visit of the family, along with their gotra, family tree, marriages and members present etc., grouped according to family and home town. And over the centuries, these registers became an important genealogical source for many families, part of splintered Hindu families, in tracing their family tree and family history as well, especially after the Partition of India in 1947, and later amongst the Indian diaspora,

This custom is similar to Panjis or Panji Prabandh, the extensive genealogical records maintained among Maithil Brahmins in Bihar.


Brahmin Bashing Justified?

It is customary to to point out fingers at Brahmins for everything.

This has been the favorite pastime over the last 50 to 60 years.

Prior to this Brahmins were respected for their contribution to the society.

The advent of Moguls saw a shift in the approach of other communities in India towards the Brahmins.


The first act of forcing a Brahmin into circumcision  was committed by Mir Qasim, the Invader and he sowed the seeds of mistrust among the other communities about Brahmins

This was followed by all the subsequent rulers and the mistrust reached its zenith during the British regime in India.

The Britishers knew ,as well as the Portugese that so long as Brahmins were respected their religion,Christianity could not grow its roots in India.

The objective was clear to them,

Sow the mistrust and reap the rewards.

This has been paying dividends to such an extent that Brahmins are driven to their back foot, most of them migrating to other states in India where there is relatively less persecution.

Before I proceed further let me narrate two incidents.

About ten years back( I was 55 then), my family went to out maternal grandfathers Naive village, Anaippatti aks Akkaraippatti, Madurai District en route from Madurai to Palani,Tamil Nadu.

My grandfather was a zamindar of sorts then.

When I walked down the fields( we own nothing there in the village now), an elderly man of about 75 years, he was not a Brahmin, looked at me keenly and asked me thus.

Sir, Are you related to Ramaiya Sami ( Ramaih is my grandfathers known name and Sami is a term of repspect in Tamil),

‘Yes,I am his grandson.

Immediately he unwound the turban he had on his head and kept it in his armpit.

I asked him why he should do this.

He replied that it is a form of respect.

I asked him why should he do this and was it because he was scared  of my grandfather when he was alive.

He was greatly agitated and stated that that my grandfather was like the head of his Family and he would always to him for help and advice

And the he was what he was because of my grandfather .

and all the families in the village felt the same way.

I again asked him hat may be he was right but where was the necessity for him to do the honor to me.

He replied if he did not do that even God would not forgive him for his ingratitude!

This noble man , in modern society is classified as a Dalit

Another  instance.

I was on a pilgrimage tour to   and surrounding places.

I stayed in a small village nearby in the Home of elderly man of about 75 years.

When we went in , the elderly man( he is no more now), he was deeply engrossed in conversation with a man whom I came know later to be the Chief of the Village.

He was sitting on the floor while the elderly gentleman was reclining in an Easy chair.

When Lunch neared he asked all of us, including the Viilage Chief, to eat.

The man politely refused and stayed on while we ate.

He left after talking with the  elderly man.

When we left for the temple,we saw him near the end of the street.

I wished him and casually asked him as to why he did not eat along with us and whether it has any thing to do with us being Brahmins and being not one.

He replied that is out of respect for the elderly man’s Family and he felt that eating along with them, despite their invitations, would be a form or disrespect.

I asked him whether he was saying this as I was a guest of the house , he said that he was not bothered about my status and would do what he felt!

This is the amity among the Brahmins and the other communities including Dalits.

Yet people vilify Brahmins of practicing Untouchability.

Despite my vigorous checking, I am yet to find a Brahmin being accused of practicing  Untouchability and charged under the Law!

Other Communities have been named.

“Tamil Nadu figures among the top five States where a high number of cases of atrocities against Dalits have been reported in recent years, according to National Commission for Scheduled Castes (NCSC) Chairman P L Punia.

Statistics show that since 2011, as many as 213 people belonging to Scheduled Castes have been murdered in Tamil Nadu. This year, 16 Dalits have been killed in the State so far. Punia alleged that in many cases of atrocities, the police registered FIRs only after protests or directions from courts.

“In Tamil Nadu, the highest number of sexual assaults against Dalits was recorded in 2011 when 41 rape cases were registered. It came down to 22 in the next year and 23 in 2013. In 2014, the number of rape cases was 18 and in 2015 till now, 14 sexual assault cases against Dalit women had been recorded,” Punia said.

In the last five years, 6,074 cases were filed under Prevention of Atrocities against SC/ST Act. In 2011, it was as high as 1,170, while it was 1,372 in the year 2012 and 1,497 in 2013. In 2014, the number of cases registered under the Act was 1,464 and so far this year, 571 cases had been registered under the Act.

A State level vigilance committee and district level vigilance committees had been set up to review the atrocities against Dalits twice in every year. But the panels have not met after June 2013, Punia alleged.

“Nearly 60 to 70 per cent cases were closed without action and the conviction rate in Tamil Nadu is lower than the national average of 30 per cent,” he added.

On the Dalit engineering graduate Gokulraj’s murder case in Namakkal, Punia said the State DGP had told him that all the accused except one had been arrested and assured that he will be nabbed quickly. The Commission could not interfere in the investigation and it could do so only if it found the enquiry to be unsatisfactory




Even as Haryana reels from the gruesome murders of two dalit children who were burned alive on Tuesday, allegedly by upper caste men, new statistics show that crimes against dalits, or Scheduled Castes (SCs), rose 19 percent last year, on top of a 17 per cent increase in 2013.
In addition, as many as 744 dalits were murdered last year, up from 676 in 2013. In Haryana alone, 21 dalits were murdered in 2014.( http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/Crimes-against-Dalits-rose-19-in-2014-murders-rose-to-744/articleshow/49488994.cms)


Image Credit.


Not even a Single case against a Brahmin.

Then why Brahmins are being accused of practicing Untouchability?

Then the stock answer, is that Brahmins consider as Theettu, and wash themselves or the place where they( Sc/ST) sat.

This is a matter of.personal  habit, though some smritis suggest this and they are not being followed by every one.

Even here he does not ask to to wash yourself.

Nor does he ask you to go away.

Whom one should have interaction with is one’s personal choice.

Smritis do not have the authority  over the Vedas and the Vedas speak of Equality.

How many people can honestly say hat this is being practiced to day?

As I said it is a matter of personal choice.

If some one does not like you, do not go to him.

You can not force some one to love or respect you.

Even by Law.

This may sound harsh, but some one has to say it, as the misinformation is such to warrant a retort.

And who resorts to Honor Killing?


Brahmins created Vedas to control other communities.

Vedas were not created, let alone by Brahmins.

The greatest mantra of the Hindus is the Gayatri Mantra was given by Sage Viswamitra, a Kshatriya.

The Gods whom we worship and are popular(?) are Krishna and Rama.

Rama was Kshatriya and Krishna a Cowherd!

In what way have Brahmins controlled the others?

Brahmins have been advisors to Kings, even to day they are, but they were requested by the Kings to be so.

If Brahmins were the people who devised the Vedas with the intention of controlling others, would a King, in his normal senses would have a Brahmin as an Advisor?

Another is Manu smriti.

This was a code of ethics mainly meant for Kings and written by a Kshatriya.

Manu was a Kshatriya.

Having been advisors to Kings right from Rama’s Days, what did the Brahmin Gurus get in return?

A Kingdom?

A dakshina, however small it might be, was accepted by a Brahmin.

If Brahmins are dangerous why do people seek their advice from them even today be it Karunanidhi and the other Brahmin Baiting gang?

One needs a Brahmin Doctor, Brahmin Lawyer, Auditor but public you will denigrate Brahmins?

Post on Brahmins’ condition in India follows.





Rama with Kodanda,Bow.jpg

No Ram Mandir In Ayodhya,The Hindu Wendy Doniger


It takes audacity of the best/worst kind to deny a fact outright.

The intention to denigrate Hinduism and its culture started from Islamic period and it was carried on in a more subtle and systematic manner by the British firstly by publishing ‘First History of India’ by James Stuart Mill from England who without even visiting during the 12 years it took him to write the ‘History’ where he begins by asserting that the world did not begin before 4000 years ago and Indians were barbarians and steeped in superstitions.


Our Secular Indians of post Independent India did not even flinch.

Many of them carried and are carrying on in the path..


Wendy Doniger , author of Alternate History which ridicules Hindus and insults Krishna, faced flak from India, of course, excepting from the Sickularists.

Having been shown the Book where it deserved to be, in the Dustbin, it looks as though she has taken recourse to denigrate Indians in the web.

This gem of a piece seems to have been written in http://www.vichaar.com and is quoted by the site https://wondersofpakistan.wordpress.com/2009/03/27/the-battle-over-indian-history/

Check the site and you will know what I am talking about.

The vichaar site does not seem to work.!

The  article titled Battle over Indian History quoted by a site extolling Pakistan is, to say the least, is disgusting and speaks of intellectual dishonesty and moral depravity.

When one attempts to write a History one is expected to be careful and that too when you write about a country about which you are unfamiliar with its culture and its History.

You should know the language and study and if you lazy or an illiterate you should get some one who can read and study.

There is no evidence of Rama Temple and it is a story.



Check out the Link


And follow the Related posts or

Still better,

Google Rama’s date+ramanan50


There are authentic sites about the Temple of Rama in Ayodhya which give out proof about Ram Mandir , Ayodhya.

Please check them.

What is painful is the similar attitude shown by some Indians and of course The Hindu, Indian Newspaper which has published them,


Though I have been writing  on dating the Ramayana, Mahabharata and other Indian texts, I have not written on Ayodhya Temple’s date.

The Sri Rama Navami, the Birth date of Lord Rama falls on 15 April 2016.

Rama Navami Puja Muhurta = 11:05 to 13:33
Duration = 2 Hours 27 Mins
Rama Navami Madhyahna Moment = 12:19
I will be writing in detail a series of Articles on Ayodhya Ram Mandir and this shall be my offering to Lord Rama for His Birth Day this year

“It’s not a logical judgement with so many parts going 2-1. One does not accept the logicality of the judgement,” said Irfan Habib, a noted historian and a former Chairman of the Indian Council of Historical Research who earlier taught at the Aligarh Muslim University.

He noted that the verdict seemed to legitimise the events of 1949, when an idol was placed inside the mosque, by constant references. On the other hand, by minimising any mentions of the demolition of the Babri Masjid in 1992, the court seemed to be disregarding it, he said.

He also expressed surprise that two judges questioned the date of construction of the Babri Masjid, as well as the involvement of emperor Babar or his commander Mir Baqi, since there had been clear inscriptions to this effect before the demolition. “Things that are totally clear historically, the court has tried to muddy,” he said.

“The historical evidence has not been taken into account,” said D.N. Jha, history professor at the Delhi University. Noting the judgement’s mention of the “faith and belief of Hindus” in reference to the history of the disputed structure, Dr. Jha asked why the court had requested an excavation of the site.

“If it is a case of ‘belief,’ then it becomes an issue of theology, not archaeology. Should the judiciary be deciding cases on the basis of theology is a question that needs to be asked,” he said.

Professional archaeologists also noted that the judges did not seem to rely heavily on the Archaeological Survey of India’s court-directed excavation of the site in 2003, at least in the summaries of their verdict available on Thursday evening.

“Somewhere, there is doubt about the credibility of that report,” said Supriya Verma of the Jawaharlal Nehru University, who acted as an observer during the ASI excavation.

She noted that neither Justice Sudhir Agarwal nor Justice Dharam Veer Sharma even referenced the ASI report to support his conclusion on the existence of a temple on the site before the mosque was built.

“It is almost as though they themselves were not convinced by the evidence. They are clearly conceding that there was no archaeological evidence of a temple or of its demolition…It is a judgement of theology,” she said.

Another observer of the ASI excavation, Jaya Menon of the Aligarh Muslim University, noted that the ASI report itself did not provide any evidence of a demolition, and only asserted the existence of a temple in its conclusion. “So I don’t know on what basis they made their judgements,” she said. The ASI report had been criticised by many archaeologists for ignoring evidence such as animal bones, which would not have been found in a temple for Ram, and the existence of glazed pottery and graves which indicated Muslim residents.’



For years, some Hindus have argued that the 16th century mosque called the Babri Masjid (after the Mughal emperor Babur) was built over a temple commemorating the birthplace of Rama (an avatar of the god Vishnu) in Ayodhya (the city where, according to the ancient poem called the Ramayana, Rama was born), though there is no evidence whatsoever that there has been ever a temple on that spot or that Rama was born there.
On December 6, 1992, as the police stood by and watched, leaders of the right-wing Hindu party called the BJP whipped a crowd of 200,000 into frenzy. Shouting “Death to the Muslims!” the mob attacked Babur’s mosque with sledgehammers. In the riots that followed, over a thousand people lost their lives, and many more died in reactive riots that broke out elsewhere in India. On the site today, nothing but vandalized ruins remains, and, in a dark corner of the large, empty space, a small shrine with a couple of oleograph pictures of Rama, where a Hindu priest performs a perfunctory ritual. Whether or not there ever was a Hindu temple there before, there is a temple, however makeshift, there now.
People are being killed in India today because of misreadings of the history of the Hindus. In all religions, myths that pass for history–not just casual misinformation, the stock in trade of the internet, but politically-driven, aggressive distortions of the past–can be deadly, and in India they incite violence not only against Muslims but against women, Christians, and the lower castes.
Myth has been called “the smoke of history,” and there is a desperate need for a history of the Hindus that distinguishes between the fire, the documented evidence, and the smoke; for mythic narratives become fires when they drive historical events rather than respond to them. Ideas are facts too; the belief, whether true or false, that the British were greasing cartridges with animal fat, sparked a revolution in India in 1857. We are what we imagine, as much as what we do.
Hindus in America, too, care how their history is taught to their children in American schools, and the voices of Hindu action groups ring out on the internet. Some of these groups, justifiably incensed by the disproportionate emphasis on the horrors of the caste system in American textbooks, and by the grotesque misrepresentation of Hindu deities in American commercialism, ricochet to the other extreme and demand that all references to the caste system be expunged from all American textbooks.
And so I tried to tell a more balanced story, in “The Hindus: An Alternative History,” to set the narrative of religion within the narrative of history, as a statue of a Hindu god is set in its base, to show how Hindu images, stories, and philosophies were inspired or configured by the events of the times, and how they changed as the times changed. There is no one Hindu view of karma, or of women, or of Muslims; there are so many different opinions (one reason why it’s a rather big book) that anyone who begins a sentence with the phrase, “The Hindus believe. . . ,” is talking nonsense.
My narrative is alternative both to the histories promulgated by some contemporary Hindus on the political right in India and to those presented in most surveys in English–imperialist histories, all about the kings, ignoring ordinary people. But the texts tell us not just who was the ruler but who got enough to eat and who did not. And so my narrative is alternative in its inclusion of alternative people. How does one include the marginal as well as the mainstream Hindus in the story? The ancient texts, usually dismissed as the work of Brahmin males, in fact reveal a great deal about the lower castes, often very sympathetic to them and sometimes coded as narratives about dogs, standing for the people now generally called Dalits, formerly called Untouchables. The argument, for instance, that Dalits should be allowed to enter temples, an argument still violently disputed in parts of India today, can already be found, masked, in ancient stories about faithful dogs who should be allowed to enter heaven. So too, though Feminists often argue that Hindu women were entirely silenced, women’s voices–their ideas and attitudes and, above all, their stories–were often heard and recorded by the men who wrote down the texts.
Foreigners, too, made contributions to Hinduism from the very beginning. Once upon a time–about 50 million years ago –a triangular plate of land, moving fast (for a continent), broke off from Madagascar (a large island lying off the southeastern coast of Africa), and sailed across the Indian Ocean and smashed into the belly of Central Asia with such force that it squeezed the earth five miles up into the skies to form the Himalayan range and fused with Central Asia to become the Indian subcontinent. Or so the people who study plate tectonics nowadays tell us, and who am I to challenge them? Not just land but people came to India from Africa, much later; the winds that bring the monsoon rains to India each year also brought the first humans to peninsular India by sea from East Africa in around 50,000 BCE. And so from the very start India was a place made up of land and people from somewhere else. India itself is an import, or if you prefer, Africa outsourced India (and just about everyone else).
The magnificent civilization of the Indus Valley (in present-day Pakistan) traded with Sumer, Crete, and Mesopotamian, before it came to a mysterious end in about 2000 BCE. At just about the same time, in the nearby Punjab, a very different culture entered India from the Northwest and created the great corpus of texts called the Vedas, the oldest texts of Hinduism. Other invaders– Greeks, Turks, Arabs, and British–made valuable contributions to the complex fabric of Hinduism.
We can trace certain important ideas throughout the centuries of this unbroken tradition. For example: A profound psychological understanding of addiction to material objects is evident throughout the history of Hinduism. Addiction was the concern not merely of kings or scholars but of ordinary people, like the proto-hippy and the gambler who are depicted in the Vedas (see excerpt). One reaction to this perceived danger was to control addiction through asceticism or renunciation. And so began an ongoing battle between a great tradition that always celebrated sensuality (think: elephants encrusted with rubies, temples that make rococo look like Danish modern, the Kama-sutra) and another that feared the excesses of the flesh and practiced meditation (think: Gandhi).
Some of the British, especially in the early colonial period, admired and celebrated the sensuality of Hinduism. Others, particularly but not only the later Protestant missionaries, despised what they regarded as Hindu excesses. Unfortunately, many educated Hindus took their cues from the second sort of Brit and became ashamed of the sensuous aspects of their own religion, aping the Victorians (who were, after all, very Victorian), becoming more Protestant than thou. It is not fair to blame the British for the Puritanical strain in Hinduism; it began much earlier. But they certainly made it a lot worse. And cultural influences of this sort, as much as the grand ideas, are part of what makes the history of the Hindus so fascinating.

Scholarship of

Maps in front pages: Maps titled Indias Geographical Features and India from 600 CE to 1600 CE 
COMMENT: In the first map, the Waziristan Hills area is marked erroneously as Kirthar Range. The Kirthar Range is at least 200 miles further south. In the third map, Janakpur, Nagarkot, Mandu and Haldighati are marked several hundred miles from their correct geographical location.

Pg. 67 – It is claimed that the entire Harappan culture had a population of 40,000! 
COMMENT: This is estimated as the population of Mohenjo-Daro alone. The population of the entire culture is estimated around 500,000.

Pg 130 – The author claims that there are no Gods in the Vedas who are Shudras. 
COMMENT: It is anachronistic to assign castes to Rigvedic deities, but nevertheless, Pushan, Vesmapati and others have been considered Shudra deities in later times.

Pg 450- It is claimed that Emperor Ala-ud-Din Khalji did not sack temples in Devagiri. 
COMMENT: His contemporary Amir Khusro clearly mentions that the Emperor sacked numerous temples and raised mosques instead.

Pg 552 – The book claims that the Ramcharitmanas was written at Varanasi. 
COMMENT: Both modern scholarship as well as tradition accept that the work (or at least most of it) was written in Ayodhya.

Pg 128 – The book likens the Vedic devotee worshipping different Vedic deities to a lying and a philandering boyfriend cheating on his girlfriend(s). 
COMMENT: This is offensive and ignores that fact that in the Rigveda, the gods are said to be all united, born of one another, and from the same source.(India Today)

5.Why is it that writing on Islam, even  a hint of Prophet’s Image.would hurt Religious sentiments ?

Satanic Verses  by Rushdie was banned for much less and a booty was announced to kill the author.

6.The Da Vinci Code was initially banned for portraying History as found in Christianity.

7.Are these secularists prepared to publish a Book on Muhammad marrying a Widow with a child,

Or marrying a nine-year old,

or The practice of Thighing in Islam where children are raped as a practice?

Or Mary of Magdalene was the wife , to put it politely,of Jesus?

8.I have a good collection of Posts on the History of Islam, Christianity, American wiping out the Indians,Debauchery of the British Monarchy.

Any body there to publish them in the interest of Truth and History?

The Hindus Alternative History Krishna Fondling Breasts

Source and citation in Block quote is from




Krishna Temple Top broken By Aurangazeb,Mathura
Hinduism, Islam

Mosque In Krishna Janma Bhoomi Katara Keshava Dev Temple Facts

People are aware that Lord Krishna was born in a prison where his parents Devaki and Vasudeva were imprisoned by Krishna’s ,maternal Uncle(brother of Devaki) Kamsa.

The whole Nation is talking about Rama Janma Bhoomi Ayodhya , the Birth Place of Lord Rama.

Lord Krishna as a child.Image.jpg

Krishna as a child

What people are not aware is about the Mosque adjacent to Kasi Viswanatha Temple, the original Shiv Linga is in the Well abutting the wall of a Mosque;the Shiv Linga thrown by the Muslim Invaders.

What we see to day Kasi Viswanatha Temple is not the original Shiv Linga.

How many of us are aware of the Mosque in Krishna Janma Bhoomi!

The Birth place of Krishna.


Krishnajanma Bhoomi

Krishnajanma Bhoomi, The prison Cell where Lord Krishna was born, Mathura,India

‘Mathura, the birth city of Krishna is situated on the banks of river Yamuna and is approximately 145 km from the capital city Delhi. The town is renowned for being host to the most revered temple of Shri Krishna-the famous Krishna Janma Bhoomi Mandir. The temple is the place where lord is said to have been born thousands of years ago. Along with neighboring towns Govardhan, Nandgaon and Vrindavan, the area is a major pilgrimage site for Hindus.The temple is located in the middle of the city mathura.(wiki Sri Krishna Janmabhoomi)

Garbh Griha ( Sanctum sanctorum or Prison Cell ) : The divine ambience of the sanctum sactorum thrills the hearts of the devotees as soon as they enter the auspicious place, and a sense of conviction surges in their minds that this indeed is the place where Lord Krishna manifested Himself. It is true that Mathura is the holiest, and it is the only place in the universe where Brahma and Shakti have been manifested at the same place. It is in Mathura that Leelapurushottam Shri Krishna and Ashthabhuja Ma Yogmaya manifested. A spacious verandah and an artistic marble pavilion, Shikhar Mandap, were constructed exactly on the upper part of theMedhi. A miracle observed here is that innumerable forms of Shri Radha-Krishna have appeared on the Makrana marble slabs of the wall of the Shikhar Mandap. The devotees are overwhelmed by the palpable feeling of His divine grace at this place.’



The area surrounding the prison cell, hat is the Krishna Janma Bhoomi had a magnificent Temple which was called  Katara Keshav Dev Temple.

Krishna's Birth Place .Temple demolished by Aurangazeb.

Krishna Janma Bhoomi Temple.


This was demolished by, who else,the Muslims and a Mosque, Shah Mosque, and Idgah, burial ground was built.

The facts.

Archaeological and historical evidences show that birth place of Krishna is given different names by the bhakts of Shri Krishna and devotees. In due course of time, surrounding area of birth place of Krishna is also known as “Katara Keshavdev”. Mr. F.S. Grauja, Archaeologist and the then collector of Mathura opined that Katara Keshavdev and surrounding area is known as Mathura alone. From historical literature, the historian Kaniham, informed that there was a Jungle king named Madhu. The place is named after him as “Madhupur” which is known as “Maholi” today. After the defeat of King Madhu, surrounding area of prison presently called as “Bhuteshwar” was called as Mathura and the same was Katara Keshavdev. The historian Kaniham called this as Keshavpur….

From the analysis of Archaeological research and thousands of archaeological fragments of Katara Keshavdev and the different writings of foreign tourists, it is evident that huge temples were built from time to time at this place. The evidence show that Brajanabh the great grand son of Krishna, has built first temple at the prison of Kans where the Bhagwan Krishna was divinely born….

From the stones script written in Brahmi script “Mahakshatrap Shodash” (B.D. 80-57) it is evident that a person named Vasu has built a Festonn and yagna kund (यज्ञकुन्ड) at the birth place of Krishna. During the regime of Chandragupta, Vikramaditya, the temple was rebuilt.

During this period this temple was not only the place of Vaidik ritual but also the place of faith for Buddhists, Jains. In A.D.1017 this gracious temple was looted by Mohammed of Ghaznavi. In the book, Tarike Yamini written by Mir Munshi Al-Utabi, it is stated that in the very middle of the city there was an elegant temple, it was so beautiful, it appeared to have been built by the angels. It is very difficult to describe the elegance of the surrounding temples too in words and in pictures. Sultan Mohammed has also stated that if anybody tries to built such a gracious temple, the expenses would be 10 crores of Dinar and it will take not less than 200 years. However, Being a follower of koran, Mohammed destroyed this temple in the heat of anger. The history shows that the very sincere devotion towards Krishna and lively Hinduism inspired a person named Jajja to built another Krishna Janma Bhoomi and during the regime of Maharana Vijaypal Dev of Mathura in 1150, the temple was rebuilt.


The evidence from stones script written in Sanskrit at Katara Keshavdev shows that the temple has become the target of destruction in the evil eyes of Muslim rulers. During the regime of Sikander Lodi, Krishna Janma Bhoomi was once again was destroyed. After about 125 years during the rule of Jahangir King, Vir Sinha Judev Bundela constructed a very huge temple of 250 feet tall at the cost of Rs.33 lakhs. In order to protect the temple from evil eye of Muslim rulers, a tall and strong wall was built around the temple….

The tourist Taivaniyar from France, Manuchi from Italy described the temple as beautiful master piece. The apex of temple was covered with Gold and it was so tall that one can see from distance of 36 miles away from the Agra. All these praise worthy writings regarding the temple made Aurangzeb angry and he destroyed the temple in 1669. He was so irritated about the elegance of Hindu temples that bricks and other material recovered from the destruction of temple was used by him to make a big chair. The height of destructive islamic mind of Aurangzeb is nothing but the construction of anti-Vedic evil structure of Idgah at the very birth place of Krishna. Brahmins and Sages had forewarned Aurangzeb of dire consequences for his evil act of destructing Hindu temples and now Shri Krishna Janm Bhoomi temple….

The East India Company later auctioned the place to generate revenue on the emotions of the Hindus. Marathas declared the whole area of Katara Keshavdev including Idgah as unowned property and nobody has taken care of this property. This was grave mistake on the part of erstwhile Marathas, they should have owned the property and constructed a huge Shri Krishna temple over it. Due to fragmentation of strength among Hindu rulers, in 1802 Lord Lake acquired victory over Marathas and Mathura and Agra became territory of East India Company. [The loss of places by Maratha rulers is a lesson for modern Hindus, to remain united and fight aggressively against invaders and mlecchas(anti-Hindus)]. East India Company was managed by cruel, wicked and cunning Britishers, they needed money to take other parts of India in the grip. So they devised several ways to generate income from Hindus which included charging extra money from Hindu pilgrims in their holy places – this evil concept was followed by the precedence set by terrorist mughal rulers. In 1815 East India Company declared auction of Katara Keshavdev area admeasuring 13.37 sq.acres. This area was sold to King Patnimal of Kashi. However, though King wanted to built a gracious temple in the memory of Bhagwan Krishna, to fulfill the demands of millions of Hindus, the Muslims took wrong objection that the auction was only for Katara Keshavdev and not for anti-Vedic structure, Idgah. The dispute was initiated by muslims which instigated further rift among peaceful Hindus and trouble maker muslims. The unfair and illegal demand of muslims took the course of disputes to legal battle.

In the year 1878, for the first time, Muslims registered the case. They stated that Katara Keshavdev is property of Idgah and Idgah was built by Aurangzeb. In this case evidence was demanded from Mathura jurisdiction. The then collector secretary Mr. Tailor stated that this area was unowned in the regime of Maratha. However, the East India Company has also considered the area as unclaimed. Subsequently, in the year 1815 King Patnimal purchased the area in the auction. He further added that according to the verdict, King Patnimal was the owner of the area including other constructions and Idgah, since he paid for the entire area admeasuring 13.37 sq.acres. So any construction happening within the premise is fully owned by King Patnimal. Muslims became peechless, because they cribbed without any substantial evidence of legal ownership. And since the original temple of Shri Krishna Janam Bhoomi belonged to Hindus and later to Hindu King Patnimal, their false claim was overturned….

Second time the case was registered as Ahmed Shah V/s. Gopi under section 447/352 I.P.C. Mathura in the court of second class Magistrate, Anthony. In this case, Ahmed Shah alleged that the watchman of Idgah, Gopi, was constructing a road in the western side of Katara Keshavdev. However, that road is the property of Idgah and hence, Ahmed Shah stopped Gopi from improving the road. In this case, the learned judge gave decision that the road was the property of family Patnimal and allegation made by Ahmed Shah was completely untrue. The cunning ploy to establish somehow ownership of Idgah again fell flat.


The Third case was made by the district judge of Agra in the civil court. Appeal No.236 of 1921 and 276 of 1920. This appeal was made in opposition to the decision given by Judge Hoper of Mathura. In the verdict of this case, it is stated that East India Company had auctioned entire area and sold to King Patnimal at Rs.1140/- and tax was collected by the King. In the court verdict, decision is given as the disputable area is not of Idgah as Idgah is property of King Patnimal. So King and his heirs had every right to collect tax on their own land.

Declaration of the Hindu Rights on Entire Area of Shri Krishna Janm Bhoomi

Muslims by any which means wanted illegal ownership of anti-Vedic strucure, Idgah. In the year 1928, Muslims installed a mill for maintenance and renovation of Idgah. Again the case was registered in the Court of Law and learned Pandit Bishan Narayan Tankha gave the verdict that Katara Keshavdev is the property of descendants of Raja Patnimal and hence neither renovation of Idgah nor installation of mill is allowed. On 7.2.1944 Pandit Madan Mohan Malviya expressed his desire to build Shri Krishna Temple at that place. From the inspiration of M.M.Malviya, Jugal Kishore Birla purchased the entire area at Rs.13,400/- and a trust was formed by Madan Mohan Malviya, Hanuman Prasad Potdar & Bhikamal Atriya.

Image, reference and Citations.


India, Uncategorized

Indian National Anthem on George IV Tagore Replies

There is a view that the Indian National Anthem ,Jana Gana Mana was wrttien by Rabindranath Tagore in praise of King George IV.


Rabindranath Tagore who wrote The Indian National Anthem. 

I had written on this.

Tagore had replied  to this criticism  thus,

Tagore was a premier literary figure when Emperor George V and Empress Mary came to the Delhi durbar of 1911. In this context a few royalists asked him to compose a song in praise of the monarch. In answer, Tagore wrote to his friend P.B. Sen thus: “…A certain high official in His Majesty’s service, who was also my friend, had requested that I write a song of felicitation towards the Emperor. The request simply amazed me. It caused a great stir in my heart. In response to that great mental turmoil, I pronounced the victory in Jana Gana Mana(abbreviated, JGM) of that Bhagyavidhata [god of destiny] of India who has from age after age held steadfast the reins of India’s chariot through rise and fall, through the straight path and the curved. That Lord of Destiny, that Reader of the Collective Mind of India, that Perennial Guide, could never be George V, George VI, or any other George. Even my official friend understood this about the song. After all, even if his admiration for the crown was excessive, he was not lacking in simple common sense…”

The song rendered at the Calcutta session of the Indian National Congress that year. The same day, another song, written in praise of the emperor, was also sung. Sections of the press messed up the reporting, and thus started the confusion, that has since persisted.

During his lifetime Tagore was asked more than once about JGM being written in praise of the emperor. His reply was: “I should only insult myself if I cared to answer those who consider me of such unbounded stupidity as to sing in praise of George IV or George V as the Eternal Charioteer leading the pilgrims on their journey through countless ages of the timeless history of mankind.”



I am unable to find a clear statement that Tagore had not written the song in praise of King George IV.

He could have said

‘No, I have not written in praise of King George IV.  The song was written in praise of India’

Instead poetic interpretations ?

Some replies reveal more.

Hinduism, Uncategorized

Dwaraka Madurai 12000 Years Old Archeology

Hindu texts speak of Time in really huge numbers.

The Hindu Calendar is Cyclic and not linear.


That is Time does not flow in one direction as in a straight line.

It is curved and cyclical.

Time recoils on itself.

Please check my article on Time Cyclic, Non Linear.

The present Age we live in is called Kaliyuga.

The earlierr Age was called Dwapara Yuga.

During the closing Years of Dwapara Yuga the Mahabharata Battle was fought.

Lord Krishna died towards the close of this period and the present Kali Yuga stated shortly thereafter.

The Dvapara Yuga is the third out of four yugas, or ages, described in the scriptures of Hinduism. This yuga comes between Treta Yuga and Kali Yuga.

According to thePuranas, this yuga ended at the moment when Krishnareturned to his eternal abode of Vaikuntha. According to theBhagavata Purana, the Dvapara Yuga lasts 864,000 years.

Kali Yuga,

According to the astronomer and mathematician Aryabhattathe Kali Yuga started in 3102 BC. He finished his book “Aryabhattiya” in 499 AD in which he gives the exact year of the beginning of Kali Yuga. He writes that he wrote the book in the “year 3600 of the Kali Age” at the age of 23. As it was the 3600th year of the Kali Age when he was 23 years old, and given that Aryabhatta was born in 476 AD, the beginning of the Kali Yuga would come to (3600 – (476 + 23) + 1 (As only one year elapses between 1 B.C and 1 C.E) = ) 3102 BC.’

This means The Demise of Krishna was around 3100 BC, that is 5000 years ago.

However published works date even The RIG veda which ,according to Hindu Texts was composed much before,that is before Satya Yuga.

Satya Yuga ,

The duration of the Satya millennium equals 4,800 years of the demigods; the duration of the Dvāpara millennium equals 2,400 years; and that of the Kali millennium is 1,200 years of the demigods […] As aforementioned, one year of the demigods is equal to 360 years of the human beings. The duration of the Satya-yuga is therefore 4,800 x 360, or 1,728,000 years. The duration of the Tretā-yuga is 3,600 x 360, or 1,296,000 years. The duration of the Dvāpara-yuga is 2,400 x 360, or 864,000 years. And the last, the Kali-yuga, is 1,200 x 360, or 432,000 years in total.’

Mind boggling numbers!

Archeology seems to be catching up with huge numbers.

The sunken monumens are found in Lebanon, Syria, India and other places.

Submarine megalithic structures off the coasts of Malta, Egypt, Lebanon, India, China, and Japan in waters up to 70 meters deep, were evidently submerged when the Ice Age ended and sea-level rose about 100 meters because of runoff from the melting of the Ice Age ice-packs.’

The Megalithic structure found in India was the sunken city of Dwaraka.

Now these Megalithic structures are dated to be around 10000 years ago when Ice Age Melting took place.


This resulted in the rising of sea levels which,in the form of Tsunami submerged the landmass.

This is referred to in Sanskrit texts and Tamil Classics belonging to Sangam Era.

This dating implies that people living around 3000 BC were using 12000 year old Building technics!

The ancient Tamil city  Madurai also speaks of the  Tsunami referred here.


Madurai Meenakshi Amman Temple.

Therefore it is logical to state that Dwaraka of Krishna and Madurai were at least 12000 years old.

In my opinion even this date is too late.

These cities can be dated back much earlier.

I await further findings.

Thiruvannamalai, India Dated around 3.94 Billion years,

Thirupathi , 2100 million Years,

Jwalapuram, Telengana , 74000  years,

Poompuhar, Tamil Nadu, 25000 years,

Archelogical site in Chennai belonging to advanced Tamil Civilization,one million years,

Evidence is piling up that The Classics of India and Puranas are not figments of imagination.

*I am aware I have ascribed different dates, mostly pre dating the dates mentioned here for these cities.

Reason is I publish  as I come across credible evidence.

Once when I publish a Book I shall corela them and provide the best date/s.

One thing is sure,

Indian History and Puranas are definitely much much older than what possible dates are being assigned to them now by the ‘Scholars’

Many of these megaliths wereastronomical measuring devices, which indicates that their Ice Age constructors had map-making capabilities and sailed the seas, as demonstrated by a commonality of the architectural motifs of the megaliths worldwide, and as demonstrated by Turkish navigational maps which were sourced from ancient Phoenician maps and show coastlines of the Ice Age world with accuracies of latitude and longitude to not be matched until modern times.

Mainstream earth-chronologists insist that the Ice Age ended around 10000 B.C., at which point the sea-level rose to submerge these megaliths. However, thesubmerged megaliths are of designs and uses characteristic of around 2000 B.C. Are we therefore to believe that advanced civilizations actually began before 10000 B.C., and not around 3000 B.C. (as is commonly published)?

Mainstream archaeologists have said that the advanced civilizations of the Old and New Worlds appeared suddenly around 3000 B.C. without evidence of cultural and technological evolution to that pyramid-building level of mathematical and engineering sophistication. Therefore, how can it be that the megaliths were submerged 12,000 years ago?


Are we to believe that Krishna died around 10,000 B.C, and therefore that Hinduism is over 12,000 years old?

The megaliths of ancient Dwarka are in fact found submerged just offshore frommodern Dwarka, and the huge stone walls built of megalithic blocks which had been interlocked with chiseled L-shaped dovetails are characteristic of the Indus Civilization that popularly is advertised to have had flourished near 2,000 B.C., not 10,000 B.C


The Gulfs of Cambay and Kutch, just south of Dwarka, also hold submerged megalithic Indus Civilization structures that were covered by the ocean at the melting of the Ice Age. Computer-generated maps of the world as it was during the Ice Age reveal that ancient Dwarka was about 100 km inland during the Ice Age.


Also inland were the now submerged Indus Civilization megaliths on the floor of the Gulfs of Kutch and Cambay, as were the megaliths of Tamil pyramidal construction off the coast of southern India at Cape Cormorin and Madurai.’

Sources and Citations.





Corruption In India Reason Hinduism?Hindu Baiting

I was informed by a friend of mine that he is deluged with a forward quoting  an article in tennews that Corruption in India is because of Hindu culture, its religion and worship practices.

The article  bases its conclusions on the practice of people offering to God in Temples for favors received, instances where those closest to Kings betrayed the King for Money and that a Politician, J.Jayalalithaa, the present Chief Minister of Tamil Nadu coming back to power despite corruption charges.

No doubt Corruption is a serious virus and has to be eradicated in full.

I thought initially that this article in question is a well meaning one.

But I find that corruption is used as a tool to denigrate Hinduism and Hindu Culture.

I am informed that the article is being forwarded with regularity to young Indians.

The article seems to be by SHANTONU SEN and it is claimed that it was written 6 days ago.

A comment to the post states that,

thisarticle appeared on some blogs 5 years ago. Now it appears as a New Zealander’s view. Tennews please share the source.

but since many Indians are taking this seriously… Observations on corruption are, sadly, correct.’

Which is true?

The name SHANTONU SEN is Bengali.

Is he a Naturalized New Zealander or a pseudonym  for India/Hindubaiter/

As this article seems to have been written, in the Catherine Mayo style, to denigrate Hindu culture rather than addressing the issue of corruption, let me answer point by point.

Corruption in India is a cultural aspect. Indians seem to think nothing peculiar about corruption. It is everywhere.
Indians tolerate corrupt individuals rather than correct them.
No race can be congenitally corrupt.
But can a race be corrupted by its culture?
To know why Indians are corrupt, look at their patterns and practices.
Brian from Godzone
Indians are Hobbesian
(Culture of self interest)
Religion is transactional in  India.
Indians give God cash and anticipate an out-of-turn reward.
Such a plea acknowledges that favours are needed for the undeserving.
In the world outside the temple walls, such a transaction is named “bribe”.
A wealthy Indian gives not cash to temples, but gold crowns and such baubles.
His gifts can not feed the poor. His pay-off is for God. He thinks it will be wasted if it goes to a needy man.
In June 2009, The Hindu published a report of Karnataka minister G. Janardhan Reddy gifting a crown of gold and diamonds worth Rs 45 crore to Tirupati.
India’s temples collect so much that they don’t know what to do with it. Billions are gathering dust in temple vaults.’
Using high sounding  words such as Hobbesian’ which has no relevance to what is being written is a very poor attempt in trying to impress the reader..
This is what Hobbesian is about.
The Hobbesian trap (or Schelling’s dilemma) is a theory that explains why preemptive strikes occur between two groups, out of bilateral fear of an imminent attack. Without outside influences this situation will lead to a fear spiral (catch-22, vicious circle, Nash equilibrium) in which fear will lead to an arms race which in turn will lead to increasing fear. The Hobbesian trap can be explained in terms of game theory. Although cooperation would be the better outcome for both sides, mutual distrust leads to the adoption of strategies that have negative outcomes for individual players and all players combined.The theory has been used to explain outbreaks of conflicts and violence, spanning from individuals to states’
This relates to states and also individuals .
Focus is on self interest.
One should understand that self interest is the basis for survival .
Self interest is not sinful.
It is only when it clashes against the well being o other.
Unlike Corporate Religions, Hinduism understands the limitations and frailty of Human nature and suggests ways to realize Self/Godhood.
Sanatana Dharma, mistakenly called Hinduism, does not believe in Idol worship,
There is no sanction for Idol worship in the scriptures of the  Hindus, the Vedas.
The Reality , Brahman, not to be confused with Brahman is beyond Attributes.
But Human Mind can not operate in a Vacuum.
The cessation of thought processes leads to Self Realization and this is Yoga, a part of Indian Philosophy.
Then why many Gods?
Human beings revere and love things that are dear to them.
So, later Hindu texts , especially the Yoga Sutra of Patanjali, realized this and brought in the concept of Personal God,Iswara.
One can worship the form one likes and establish and commune with it in a relationship one is comfortable with.
So, we have God as Mother, Father,Lover, Friend and even as a servant.
Once the mind concentrates on the form, thoughts cease and mind becomes one with he Reality.
At that point of time, one realizes that  the Idol worship is not necessary and redundant..
Till one reaches that exalted State Idol worship is necessary just as LKG is necessary even for a Ph.D. After you get a Ph.D, LKG seems non sense, but with out it Doctorate is not possible.
When one establishes a relationship with a God/Idol, as a Mother, Father, Child, he/she does things to it as one would do for a Living thing.
Mother loves to dress up a child and she gets pleasure out of it.
A child has a right to demand things from its Father.
A child offers a kiss as a gift in return.
This is not a Bribe, but an expression of one’s sentiment.
Similarly People offer things to God as a token of affection and some times demands things of Him.
God has other important business to attend to.
He never interferes in the results one obtains for the actions he performs.
The results are totally dependent on one’s efforts(though His Grace is needed even for this)
But the individual thinks that it is because of the prayer or the offering he has made or  the vows he has taken his problem was solved.
If the results are not to his liking, despite his prayers, a Hindu chides his God, then consoles himself that his his time was not good, common parlance in India for Karma Theory.
What this practice offers is mental solace and strength in times of crisis.
It may be of interest to note that God is called as the Place where Grief resides!
‘Dukka Bukh Dukkah Sadananaha’ Vishnu Sahasranama.
What does God do then?
He provides us the tools to overcome grief and obstacles by strengthening Mind.
As Hinduism is not an organised Religion, where one does not need some ones permission and Baptism to be initiated into it.
God does not play favorites in Hinduism..
2. Hinduism is Transactional.
Yes in the sense that it transacts with the Reality unlike other religions where you need a mediator, like Christ to reach God or the Prophet of Islam.

‘There’s a brand of Christianity I’ve often come across in churches and around the interwebs. I’m going to call it Transactional Christianity.

When you enter into a transaction, you pay an agreed amount and receive a predetermined item or service in return. It’s a fixed equation, backed by terms and conditions: if you pay A, you get B. And if what you get isn’t to your satisfaction, you can usually get your money back.

Many people apply this kind of formula-based thinking to God.

  • If I pray the sinner’s prayer, I’m home free for all eternity.
  • If I read the Bible dutifully and have regular “quiet times”, I can expect God to look after me.
  • If I attend church regularly, I’ll feel like I’m right with God.
  • If I give my ten percent, I’ll reap a harvest of material blessing.
  • If I regularly pray for protection over my family, I can expect perfect health.

Now this is all well and good when everything’s going according to plan and all the transactions are proceeding smoothly. But this kind of thinking has a flip side: when things don’t work out the way they’re supposed to – when something goes wrong with the transaction – we’re forced to look for an explanation. When we pray fervently for a friend to be healed but they still succumb to cancer, we’re left with questions like “Did I pray hard enough?” or “Did I have enough faith?”   Or when, in spite of our efforts to spend regular time in prayer and Bible study, we still find ourselves dry and thirsty and unable to hear God, we begin to wonder what we’ve done wrong, what sin or issue in our life is blocking our direct line to heaven.

And so it is that this very common breed of Christianity often leads to guilt and an unspoken feeling that we must be missing the mark and somehow need to do better. We know that God can be relied upon to keep his part of the bargain – that’s what it says in the terms and conditions, right? – so the problem must lie with us.

The basic problem with a transactional approach to Christianity is this: God does not conform to our notions of how He should behave, who He should bless and how, and what He should do to reward us for honouring our end of the deal.’

The above quote is from the following Link.

http://www.faithmeetsworld.com/transactional-christianity/ )

The link is from a Believer in Christ.

When Europeans came to India  they built schools. When Indians go to Europe & USA, they build temples.
Indians believe that if God accepts money for his favours, then nothing is wrong in doing the same thing. This is why Indians are so easily corruptible.
Indian culture accommodates such transactions morally. There is no real stigma. An utterly corrupt JayaLalita can make a comeback, just unthinkable in the West.
Second –
Indian moral ambiguity towards corruption is visible in its history. Indian history tells of the capture of cities and kingdoms after guards were paid off to open the gates, and commanders paid off to surrender.
This is unique to India.
Indians’ corrupt nature has meant limited warfare on the subcontinent.
It is striking how little Indians have actually fought compared to ancient  Greece and modern Europe.
The Turks’ battles with Nadir Shah were vicious and fought to the finish.
In India fighting wasn’t needed, bribing was enough to see off armies.
Any invader willing to spend cash could brush aside India’s kings, no matter how many tens of thousands soldiers were in their infantry.
Little resistance was given by the Indians at the “ Battle ” of Plassey.
Clive paid off Mir Jaffar and all of Bengal folded to an army of 3,000.
There was always a financial exchange to taking Indian forts. Golconda was captured in 1687 after the secret back door was left open.
Mughals vanquished Marathas and Rajputs with nothing but bribes.
The Raja of Srinagar gave up Dara Shikoh’s son Sulaiman to Aurangzeb after receiving a bribe.
There are many cases where Indians participated on a large scale in treason due to bribery.
3.Europeans Built schools.
Out of love for Indian and Indians?
No, to spread Christianity in India and alter India History.
4.On Betrayals.
Betrayals is a Man’s nature.
The article seems to say that there is no corruption and betrayals in the west.
Please read History.
One curious fact is that all these betrayals were in evidence after Invasion by outsiders into India.
As for as Jayalalitha is concerned she has been acquitted by Court and appeal is pending in the Supreme court.
To those who do not know Tamil Nadu she was defeated immediately after the corruption cases came in.
Do not forget Nixon, Betrolucci,Aldrich Ames,the famed five fingering west to Russia.
Do not forget Profumo, Christine Keeler, Brandt’s PA,Sukarno, Rajapakshe,China’s ex strong man Lin Piao…..
5.Let not people whose religion was organised to protect an Empire, whose Savior’s existence is not proven beyond doubt, whose Papacy was created to control people politically,a religion that broke away because a man could not marry a woman out side his marriage.
Hinduism has a detailed code of Ethics.
 Sample from Manu Smriti.

251. A king who thus duly fulfils his duties in accordance with justice, may seek to gain countries which he has not yet gained, and shall duly protect them when he has gained them.

252. Having duly settled his country, and having built forts in accordance with the Institutes, he shall use his utmost exertions to remove (those men who are nocuous like) thorns.

253. By protecting those who live as (becomes) Aryans and by removing the thorns, kings, solely in-tent on guarding their subjects, reach heaven.

254. The realm of that king who takes his share in kind, though he does not punish thieves, (will be) disturbed and he (will) lose heaven.

255. But if his kingdom be secure, protected by the strength of his arm, it will constantly flourish like a (well) watered tree.

256. Let the king who sees (everything) through his spies, discover the two sorts of thieves who deprive others of their property, both those who (show themselves) openly and those who (lie) concealed.

257. Among them, the open rogues (are those) who subsist by (cheating in the sale of) various marketable commodities, but the concealed rogues are burglars, robbers in forests, and so forth.

258. Those who take bribes, cheats and rogues, gamblers, those who live by teaching (the performance of) auspicious ceremonies, sanctimonious hypocrites, and fortune-tellers,

259. Officials of high rank and physicians who act improperly, men living by showing their proficiency in arts, and clever harlots,

260. These and the like who show themselves openly, as well as others who walk in disguise (such as) non-Aryans who wear the marks of Aryans, he should know to be thorns (in the side of his people).



Manu Smriti is one among the numerous texts on Ethics in Sanskrit and we have innumerable Regional  texts .


The following are from the Bible.

Exodus 23:8

“You shall not take a bribe, for a bribe blinds the clear-sighted and subverts the cause of the just.

2 Chronicles 19:7

“Now then let the fear of the LORD be upon you; be very careful what you do, for the LORD our God will have no part in unrighteousness or partiality or the taking of a bribe.”

Deuteronomy 10:17

“For the LORD your God is the God of gods and the Lord of lords, the great, the mighty, and the awesome God who does not show partiality nor take a bribe.

Proverbs 21:14

A gift in secret subdues anger, And a bribe in the bosom, strong wrath.

Job 15:34

“For the company of the godless is barren, And fire consumes the tents of the corrupt.

Deuteronomy 27:25

‘Cursed is he who accepts a bribe to strike down an innocent person.’ And all the people shall say, ‘Amen.’

Compare these and decide which is more elaborate .


Tipu Sultan Forcibly Circumcised Hindus Christians Made Brahmins Eat Beef

I am called by the Left(?) Historians that I am a Right Historian!

I am neither.

I am, probably one who writes what is Right.

There is glorification of Tyrants like Aurangzeb and Tippu Sultan

Aurangzeb is portrayed as a Pious Man,

Of what use  Piety is if you kill your brothers and torture your Father?


Tipu Sultan, Ruler of Mysore, India .18 Century AD.

Tipu Sultan is being projected ad the savior of Hindus , is being celebrated as the Tiger of Mysore and that he donated Shiva Linga to Sringeri Mutt and saved it from the British.

He defended his fiefdom, nothing more.

On his gifting Shiv Linga to Sringeri Mutt.Please refer my post on this.

He plundered Hindu temples and destroyed them.

I have provided a list of temples destroyed by him.

Not only this.

He forcibly circumcised  Hindus and made Brahmins eat Beef!

‘In the aftermath of the 1780 Battle of Pollilur, 7,000 British soldiers were held imprisoned by Haidar Ali and Tipu Sultan in the fortress of Seringapatnam. Of these, more than 300 were forcibly circumcised. Cromwell Massey, who kept a secret diary during his captivity, wrote: “I lost with the foreskin of my yard all those benefits of a Christian and Englishman which were and ever shall be my greatest glory.” Adolescent captives were, in addition to being circumcised, made to wear female clothes. James Bristow, a teenage artilleryman, revenged himself by circumcising dogs, believing that this would harm the religious feelings of the Muslim warders. The prospect of punishment did not deter him, because “compelling us to undergo an abhorred operation [was] so base and barbarous an act of aggression, that it was impossible to reflect on it with temper.”James Scurry, also a prisoner of war, confirms in his book, The Captivity, Sufferings, and Escape of James Scurry (1824), that English soldiers, Mangalorean Catholics, and other prisoners were forcibly circumcised.[31] In 1784, when Tipu returned fromMangalore, he brought back tens of thousands of Mangalorean Catholics from Kanara and subjected them to forced circumcision. A Hindi idiom ‘Mar-mar ke Musalman bana’ (meaning ‘make Muslim by repeated beating’) can be traced to originate from forcible conversion of Hindus.”



According to the official report of Col. Fullarton of the British forces stationed in Mangalore, “(During the siege 1783) Tipu’s soldiers daily exposed the heads of many innocent Brahmins within sight from the fort for Zamorin and his Hindu followers to see. It is asserted that the Zamorin rather than witness such enormities and to avoid further killing of innocent Brahmins, chose to abandon the Palghat Fort” Further he states- “It was not only against the Brahmins who were thus put in a state of terror of forcible circumcision and conversion; but against all sections of Hindus. In August, 1788, a Raja of the Kshatriya family of Parappanad and also Trichera Thiruppad, a chieftain of Nilamboor, and many other Hindu nobles who had been carried away earlier to Coimbatore by Tipu Sultan, were forcibly circumcised and forced to eat beef.” an anti-Vedic practice as Hindus consider Cow as Holy Mother for her selfless contribution to the world and humans.

Genocide of Hindus by Brutal Tipu Sultan

The world-famous Protuguese traveller, Fr. Barthoelomeo, writes in his book Voyage to East Indies : “Tipu was riding on an elephant behind which another army of 30,000 soldiers followed. Most of the men and women were hanged in Calicut, first mothers were hanged with their children tied to necks of mothers. That barbarian Tipu Sultan tied the naked Christians and Hindus to the legs of elephants and made the elephants to move around till the bodies of the helpless victims were torn to pieces. Temples and churches were ordered to be burned down, desecrated and destroyed. Christian and Hindu women were forced to marry (mlecchas) mohammadans and similarly their men (after converting Hindu men into Islam) were forced to marry mohammadan women. Those Hindus, Christians who refused to be honoured with Islam, were ordered to be killed by hanging immediately.”

Citation and references.



Tipu Sultans persecution of Hindus in his words

Temples destroyed by Tipu Sultan


Panchayatana Puja Mantras Text

I had posted an article on Daily Worship of Five Deities Panchayatana Puja.

I had provided a Link for the Mantras.

The Link does not seem to work any longer..

This has been brought to my notice by readers.

I am furnishing the Text for the Panchayatana Pooja.


Panchayana Pooja

I thank Mr.K. N. Ramesh for the text.

There are some who include Lord Subrahmanya in this Pooja.

As Adi Shankaracharya would have it, Subrahmanya does not seem to find a place in this specific Puja.

One may include Subrahmanya as well but then it would not be Panchayatana Puja.

None of the Deities as mentioned by the Acharya are to be omitted.

They are,




Shiva and


A paragraph from “Sankara’s Teachings’ by Sri Atmananda of Sri Ramakrishna Mutt on the subject:

“Sankara instituted the worship of all these five Gods, Sun, Ambika, Vishnu, Ganapati and Shiva all on the same pedestal. This emphasized the idea that these are not five different Gods, but they are the one God worshipped in five different forms in different parts of India. Some wrongly think Sankara taught only Jnana and had no place for Karma. Sankara held that the place of Jnana was all-important but he knew equally well that many could not give up Karma and so they should be taught the most beneficial forms of Karma. Thus it is that the Panchayatana Puja (the worship of five Gods) came into vogue in Smartha homes. The other name for this is Siva-Puja.’


Text of the Puja with procedure.

Panchayatana puja

Courtesy: Prof.Sri.V.Krishnamurthy


[Note:  What is given below is an outline of how I do my Pancayatana-pUjA. I have been doing it for the past fifty years & more – of course now and then there have been breaks, short and long.  I have not referred to any old manuscripts or  any formal book; but what is written is what I got from my father sixty years ago, with, of course, some compromises I had to introduce due to my inability, over the years,  to follow all rules.  I do have a mss. of my father  to which I do refer now and then]

For many Sanskrit  and Sanskrit-cum-Tamil words I am not giving the English meaning, because I presume those interested in this PUjA  would be familiar with such words.

Key to Transliteration of Sanskrit words

Kyoto-Harvard Convention (Modified)



a    as the ‘u’ in but
A or Aa or aa        as the ‘a’ in father
i     as the ‘i’ in mill
I     as the ‘ea’ in meal
u    as the ‘u’ in put
U   as the ‘u’ in rule
e    as the ‘ey’ in they
ai as the ‘ai’ in aisle
o as the ‘o’ in go
au as the ‘ou’ in loud
R as the ‘r’ in Sanskrit
gutturals        k          kh        g          gh            G

palatals          c          ch        j           jh      jna

linguals          T          Th        D         Dh            N

dentals           t           th         d        dh          n

labials            p          ph        b          bh       m

semivowels   y           r          l           v



As in

Beginning of word

Middle of word

Sanskrit Examples

Palatal ‘s’ as in the German word ‘sprechen’ Sh (or) sh S ISvara, darSana, paSyati, ViSvaM
Shankara, shAnti, Shiva, ShaSi (*)
Shutter, shame Shh (or) shh  Sh (or) sh Vishnu, Purusha, dvesha. ShhaNmukha,
Sun, sand S (or) s S samsAra, SamsAra, Satva, satva, VasanA

Note on (*): In the word ‘ShaSi‘, the same palatal ‘s’ is transliterated differently in the beginning (as ‘Sh‘) and  in the middle of the word (as ‘S‘). Another word where this situation occurs is, for example, ‘shuSrUshA‘ where the first ‘sh‘ and the middle ‘S‘ represent the same palatal ‘s’.

anusvAra —-  M     visarga —-         H          aspiration —–           h


PujA articles needed:

  1. Panca-pAtram + UdraNi
  2. Akshatai –just a teaspoon.
  3. Kumkumam –
  4. Sandal-paste (a tea-spoon of this to be made for each pUjA day)
  5. An Asana for sitting. (One is supposed to sit facing East or North)
  6. A seat (Peetham) for keeping the deities and other accessories. If there is a picture included in your pUjA, the picture will face  South or East according respectively to the way you face, as described in No.5.
  7. A PujA Bell, which usually has a nandi at its top.
  8. A plate (called snAna-vedhi) for keeping the deities for the purposes of Abhishekam.  It may have a hole in the centre so that the Abhisheka-water may collect in a vessel below; or it may have a channel-like outlet by which the abhisheka-water may flow into another vessel. Another plate or cup (to be calledarghya-pAdya-AcamanIya pAtram — to be shortened as apA-pAtraM , hereafter in this document).
  9. Flowers for the PujA.
  10. VibhUti
  11. Three or four small plates, five small cups (each of which to be able to  hold at least two tablespoons of water). These five are for the so-called five kalaSas,ISAna, etc. These are to be arranged on a plate, one in the centre, one each in the four directions of the centre.
  12. Shankham, with some kind of stand for it, so that it may hold water and sit flat
  13. Camphor (to be used for the karpUra-nIrAnjanaM)
  14. Agarbati (to be used as a continuous light emitting fragrance throughout the pUjA as well as for the dhUpAM part of the sixteen-part pUjA)
  15. Cotton for deepam ( both for #16 below and for the deepaM part of the sixteen-part pUjA).
  16. Kuttu-vilakku or its equivalent
  17. A vessel for holding about six glasses of water; and most important of all,
  18. The PujA deities – to be separately described, along with two or three small kerchief-like towels to be used for drying the deities after the abhisheka, these towels not to be used for any other purpose.


Note: Metals used in the above articles should, as far as possible, avoid steel or iron.  My own compromise is: except for #17 above, all are either silver or brass or bronze.

Preferable Vedic Knowledge:  To be able to recite Rudram, Camakam, Purusha-sUktam.  This much is a minimum.   If Recitation can be done without the book, it will be wonderful; for, both the hands and all your attention would be needed for the pUjA.  To hold a book in one of the hands would be most inconvenient. Anything else that you can recite would be valuable.

Daily Prerequisite: Morning Sandhyavandanam should have been done.

Do an AcamanaM and then start:

ShuklAmbaradharaM vishNum shaSi varNaM caturbhujaM /
Prasanna-vadanaM dhyAyet sarva-vighnopaSAntaye //

Guru brahmA gururvishNuH gurur-devo maheSvaraH/
Gurus-sAkshAt paraM prahma tasmai shrI gurave namaH //


SankalpaM: shubhe shobhane muhUrte Adya-brahmaNaH dvitIya-parArdhe Shveta-varAha kalpe vaivasvata-manvantare ashtAvimSatitame kaliyuge  prathame pAde jambU-dvipe bhArata-varshe bharatha-khaNDe meroH dakshiNe pArshve  —-shakAbde  asmin vartamAne vyAvahArike prabhavAdi shhashTi-samvatsarANAM madhye   —- nAma-samvatsare —-ayane —–Ritau  —-mAse    —pakshe   —  tithau — nakshatra-yuktAyAM shubha-yoga shubha-karaNa evamguNa viSeshaNa-viSishTAyAM asyAM  — shubha-thithau  mamopAtta-samasta-durita-kshayadvArA  shrI-parameSvara-prItyarthaM asmAkaM saha-kuTumbAnAM kshema-sthairya-vIrya-vijaya-Ayur-Arogya-aiSvaryANAM abhivRiddhyarthaM  dharmArtha-kAma-moksha caturvidha-phala-purushArtha-siddhyarthaM ishTa-kAmyArtha-siddhyarthaM sarvAbhIshTa-siddhyarthaM sarvArishTa-shAntyartham aroga-dhRDha-gAtrathA-siddhyarthaM ShrI-sItA-lakshmaNa-bharata-shatrughna-hanUmat-sameta shrI rAma-chandrAdi-samasta-hari-hara-devatA-prasAda-siddhyarthaM sAmba-parameSvara-prasAda-siddhyarthaM

[At this point, for the past few months, I have been adding  the following : asmin janmani janmAnte bhagavat-smaraNena saha anAyAsa-maraNa-prAptyarthaM, janmAntare’pi manushya-janma-prApti-dvArA parmAtmani atyanta-bhakti-siddhyarthaM, ekAnta-bhakti siddhyarthaM advaita-bhakti-siddhyarthaM]

sAmba-parameSvare para-brahmaNi acancalA-bhakti-siddhyarthaM yAvac-chakti deva-pUjAM karishye. Adau deva-pUjAngaM shakti-pancAkshara mahAmantra-japaM karishye. tat-pUrvaM  mahA-gaNapati-mahA-mantra-japaM karishye.

[These two japas are now done.  Obviously, the assumption is that you have been initiated into these japas formally by some one whom you consider to be your guru for that purpose.  I have been initiated into the shakti-pancAksharI by my father and into the mahA-gaNapati mantra by another Guru-ji]

[One is supposed to do 108 times japa  of each of the mantras. This is the ideal situation.  Compromises are 54 or 32.   Ten time japa is only an apology.  But some of the days  I confess it  turns out to be  only an apology!]


kalaSa-pUjAM karishye /

[Decorate the water-filled pancapAtraM with chandan & kumkum & flowers]

kalaSasya AdhAre dvAdaSa-kalAtmane am arka-maNDalAya namaH / madhye daSa-kalAtmane mam vahni-maNDalAya namaH / mukhe ShhoDaSa-kalAtmane um soma-maNDalAya namaH //

indrAya namaH / yamAya namaH / varuNAya namaH / somAya namaH /

tatpurushAya namaH / [This on the east of the pAtram]
aghorAya namaH [This on the south]
vAmadevAya namaH [This on the north]
sadyojAtAya namaH [This on the west]
ISAnAya namaH  [This on the water in the pAtram]

Tham vam amRte amRtodbhave amRtamayAsrAvaya srAvaya

[Show the dhenu mudrA]

[Now place your right palm on the top of the panca-pAtram].

kalaSasya mukhe vishNuH kaNThe rudraH samASritAH / mUle tatra sthito brahmA madhe mAtR-gaNAH-smRtAH /kukshau tu sAgarAs-sarve  sapta-dvIpA vasundharA / Rgvedo’tha yajur-veda sAmavedo’hyatharvaNaH / angaiSca sahitAs-sarve kalaSAmbu samASritAH / AyAntu deva-pUjArthaM durita-kshaya-kArakAH / gange ca yamune caiva godAvarI saraswatI / narmade sindhu kAverI jale-smin sannidhiM kuru /

Mantras to be recited now, if you know:  ‘Apo vA idam sarvaM …… bhUrbhuvasuavroM‘ / Also to be recited three times to be recited: GayatrI and any other mantra to which you have been initiated.


[Now decorate the shankham with sandal and kumkum & flowers; fill it up with water from the panca-pAtram ]

[Hold the shankham in your left palm and cover it up with the right palm]
Shankha-mUle sthito brahmA shankha-madhye saraswatI / shankhAgre sarva-tIrthAni tasmAc-chankhaM prapUjayet // tvaM purA sagarotpanno vishNunA vidhRtaH kare / pUjitas-sarva-devAnAM pAncajanya-namo’stu te // pAnca-janyAya vidmahe pAvamAnAya dhImahi / tannaH shankhaH pracodayAt //

[Say the GAyatrI and the pancAkshara-mantram three times ]

[Sprinkle the shankha-water three times into the panca-pAtram as well as all the accessories kept for the pUjA. Also sprinkle it three times on yourself.  Any remaining water in the shankham to be poured into the panca-pAtraM. Now the panca-pAtram water has been purified.  So pour a little from it into the stored water-vessel No.17, so that  all the water that will be used for the pUjA would have been purified.   In the course of the rest of the pUjA, as and when the water in the panca-pAtram gets emptied, fill it up from No.17 hereafter].

[Fill up the shankham again with water from the panca-pAtram, decorate with flowers and show the mudrAs of shankha, cakra-gadA-padma and dhenu]

pUjA of the five kalaSas ‘ISAna’ etc.:

Sandal, flowers, and akshata (mixed with sandalpaste and kumkum), all to be used as offering to each of the kalaSa – with the following mantras:

naM hrAM ISAnAya Urdha-vaktrAya namaH  — for the central kalaSa, (to be called hereafter ‘ISAna-kalaSa‘).
maM hrIM  tatpurushAya pUrvavaktrAya namaH —  for the kalaSa on the east, (to be called hereafter ‘tatpurusha-kalaSa‘).
shiM hrUM aghorAya dakshiNa-vaktrAya namah —  for the kalaSa on the south  (to be called hereafter ‘aghora-kalaSa‘)
vAM hraiM vAmadevAya uttaravaktrAya namaH – for the kalaSa on the north (to be called hereafter ‘vAmadeva kalaSa‘)
yaM hrauM sadyojAtAya paScimavaktrAya namaH – for the kalaSa on the west (to be called hereafter ‘sadyojAta-kalaSa‘)


[Now fill them with water from the panca-pAtraM,  in the following order, with the following mantras.  If you do not know how to recite them with the proper svaras, learn it from any vedic pundit]

[Filling up of the ISAna-kalaSa]  ISAnas-sarva-vidyAnAM Isvaras-sarva-bhUtAnAM brahmAdhipatiH brahmaNo’dhipatir brahmA shivo me astu sadAshivoM //
[Filling up of the tatpurusha-kalaSatatpurushAya vidmahe mahAdevAya dhImahi / tanno rudraH pracodayAt //

[Filling up of the aghora-kalaSaaghorebhyo’tha gorebhyo ghora-ghoratarebhyaH sarvebhyaH sarva-SarvebhyO namaste astu rudra-rUpebhyaH //

[Filling up of the  vAmadeva-kalaSa]  vAmadevAya namo jyeshTAya namaH shreshTAya  namo rudrAya namaH kAlAya namaH kalavikaraNAya namo balavikaraNAya namo balAya namo bala-pramathanAya namas-sarva-bhUta-damanAya namo manonmayAya namaH //

[Filling up of the  sadyojAta-kalaSasadyojAtaM  prapadyAmi sadyojAtAya vai namo namaH /bhave bhave nAtibhave bhavasva mAM / bhavodbhavAya namaH //

[Now decorate the arghya-pAdya-AcamanIya-pAtram with flowers, sandal and akshatA. Then do the PujA for the snAna-vedhi as follows]

Om dharmAya namaH / adharmAya namaH//
Om jnAnAya namaH / ajnAnAya namaH //
Om vairAgyAya namaH / avairAgyAya namaH //
Om aiSvaryAya namah / anaiSvaryAya namaH //

[Now do the pUjA for the box or can in which the pancAyatana deities are kept]

Om guM gurubhyo namaH / gaM gaNapataye namaH /duM durgAyai namaH / maM mahAlakshmyai namaH / saM saraswatyai namaH /kshaM kshetra-pAlakAya namaH /vaM vaTukAya namaH / paM paramAtmane namaH /


[Ring or Sound the bell with the following shloka:] AgamArtham-tu devAnAM gamanArtham to rakshasAm /kurve ghaNTAravaM tatra devatAhvana-lAncanaM //
Now you are going to open the deities-box.  Before opening it learn what is supposed to be in it.  There are five deities. The deities or divinities are not in their human-like forms but in certain symbols in the form of stones, which are nothing but certain rock-formations available in specified locations in the country. Surya, the Sun-God is inherent in certain crystals normally found in Vallam in Tamilnadu. Shakti is represented by the svarnamukhi stone found in the bed of the river of that name in the Andhra region. Vishnu is the sAlagrAma stone that can be had in plenty in the bed of the river GhanTaki in the Himalayas. GaneSa is the red Sonabhadra stone found in the bed of the river Sone flowing into the Ganga. Finally Shiva is the BANa-linga which is found in the Omkarakunda of the river Narmada, near the island of Mandhata.  It is by the worship of these formless deities that the devotee trains himself to take the mind from the forms to the formless while at the same time allowing full scope for his devotional feelings.

[When you open the box, say the following]:
vedAnta-vedyAkhila-viSva-mUrte  vibho virUpAksha-vikAra-rUpa /
viSveSa viSvAdhika-viSva-mUrte kavATam-udghATaya kAla-kAla //

[The deities are to be placed on the snAna-vedhi in a particular arrangment.The rule is: AgneyyAM sUryaM niRRtyAM gaNapatiM vAyavyAm-ambikAM aiSAnyAM ca vishNum sthApayet.  That is, Surya in the south-east, gaNapati in the southwest, ambikA in the northwest, and vishNu in the northeast, with Shivain the centre].

atha-AtmANaM ShivAtmAnaM rudra-rUpiNaM dhyAyet  – meaning, ‘then one should meditate on one’s own Self as Shiva Himself’ thus:
[Note here the distinguishing characteristic of
the philosophy of advaita taking over.]
shuddha-sphaTika-sankASaM triNetraM panca-vaktrakaM /
gangAdharaM daSa-bhujaM sarvAbharaNa-bhUshitaM //
nIlagrIvaM shaSAnkAnkaM nAga-yajnopavItinaM /
nAgAbharaNa-shobhADhyaM vyAghra-carmottariyakaM //
kamaNDvalvaksha-sUtrAdi dhAriNaM ShUlapANinaM /
jvalantaM pingala-jaTAS-ShikhAmadhyoda-dhAriNaM //
vRshas-skanda samArUDhaM umA-dehArdha-dhAriNaM /
amRtenAplutaM hRshTaM divya-bhoga-samanvitaM /
digdevatA-samAyuktaM surAsura-namaskRtaM //
nityaM ca SASvataM shuddhaM dhruvam-aksharam-avyayaM //
sarva-vyApinam-ISAnaM rudraM vai viSva-rUpiNaM /

Rule: [evaM rUpiNaM eva dhyAtva dvijaH samyak tato yajanaM Arabhet : meaning, ‘thus should the twice-born meditate on the Form and begin his pUjA‘.
athAto rudra-snAnArcanA-bhishekaM vidhim vyAkhyAsyAmaH : meaning, now let us describe the process of Abhisheka and Arcana of Lord Rudra]

Note: In what all that follows, ‘akshata’ means akshata (rice, whole, not broken) mixed with sandalpaste and kumkum or turmeric powder.

Atma-pUjA :

[Sprinkling  the akshata on oneself]: Atmane namaH /paramAtmane namaH / jnAnAtmane namaH / sat-cid-Ananda-mUrtaye namaH /
deho devAlayaH prokto  jIvo devas-sadAshivaH /
tyajed-ajnAna-nirmAlyaM so’hambhAvena pUjayet //
Meaning: This body is said to the temple of the Gods. The Soul within is Lord shiva Himself. Leave off the garbage of Ignorance and do the PujA with the attitude of ‘He I am’.

As you place the deities on the snAna-vedhi, recite the following five shlokas on Atma-linga–pUjA, by Shankaracharya:

ArAdhayAmi maNisannibham Atmalingam   ……   shambho tavArAdhanaM //

snAna-vedhi pUjA: 
[Akshata to be sprinkled on the East of the vedhi]: pUrvadvAre dvArashriyai namaH / dhAtre namaH, vidhAtre namaH //

[on the south of the vedhi]: dakshiNa dvAre dvArashriyai namaH / jayAya namaH, v ijayAya namaH //

[on the west of the vedhi]: paScimadvAre dvarashriyai namaH muNDAya namaH, camuNDAya namaH //

[on the north of the vedhi]: uttaradvAre dvArashriyai namaH / shankanidhaye namaH, padma nidhaye namah //

indrAya namaH, surAdhipataye namaH /    —  on the East side
agnaye namaH, tejodhipataye namaH /  —  on the south-east
yamAya namaH, bhUtAdhipataye namaH / — on the south
niRRtaye namaH, rakshodhipataye namaH / — on the southwest
varuNAya namaH, jalAdhipataye namaH / — on the west
vAyave namaH, prANAdhipataye namaH /  — on the northwest
kuberAya namaH, yakshAdhipataye namaH / — on the north
ISAnAya namaH, vidyAdhipataye namaH /  — on the northeast

[at the centre]:
anantAya namaH, nAgadhipataye namaH
brahmaNe namaH, lokAdhipataye namaH
vishNave namaH, sarvAdhipataye namaH
AdhAra-shaktyai namaH, mUla-prakRtyai namaH 
saM satvAya namaH, raM rajase namaH, tam tamase namaH
maM mAyAyai namaH, viM vidyAyai namaH /
madhye suvarNa-maNTapAya namaH //

Now starts the sixteen-part formal pUjA : [The svaras for the vedic mantras used have to be learnt orally from a Pundit.  Without the proper svaras, the pUjAloses all its sanctity]

dhyAnaM & AvAhanaM:
Om Asatyena rajasA vartamAno niveSayan amRtam martyamca / hiraNyayena savitArathena devo yAti bhuvanA-vipaSyan // Om CchAya-samjnA sameta shrI Surya-nArAyaNaswAminam dhyAyAmi, avAhayAmi // [Sprinkle the akshata on the Surya deity].
Om shri gaNAnAm tvA ganapatim havAmahai kaviM kavInAm upamashravastamam / jyeshTarAjam brahmaNAm brahmaNaspata AnashRNvan Utibhis-sIdasAdanaM / Om shrI mahA-gaNapatim dhyayAmi AvAhayAmi // [Sprinkle the akshata on the Vinayaka deity].
Om gaurImimAya salilAni takshatyekapadI dvipadI sA catushpadI / ashTApadI navapadI babhUvushI sahasrAksharA parame vyoman // GaurIM dhyAyAmi AvahayAmi [Sprinkle the akshatA on the ambikA deity].
Om ISAnas-sarva-vidyAnAM Isvaras-sarva-bhUtAnAM brahmAdhipatiH brahmaNo’dhipatir brahmA shivo me astu sadAshivoM // Om shrI sAmba-parameSvaram dhyAyAmi AvAhayAmi [Sprinkle the akshata on the Shiva deity].

Om sahasra-sIrshA purushaH / sahasrAkshas-sahasrapAt / sa bhUmiM viSvato vRtvA /atyatishTad-daSAngulaM /
hiraNya varNAM hariNIm suvarna-rajatas-srajAM / candrAM hiraNmayIM lakshmIM jAtavedo ma Avaha//
Om shrI lakshmI-nArayaNaM dhyAyAmi AvAhayAmi //

[At this point, the following AvAhanAs are added according to our family custom.  Each one may follow one’s own family traditions:
Om shrI sItA-lakshmaNa-bharata-shatrughna-hanUmat-sameta shrI rAmachandra para-brahmANaM dhyAyAmi AvAhayAmi.
Samasta-hari-hara-devatAn dhyayAmi AvAhayAmi.
durgA-lakshmI-saraswatIm dhyAyAmi AvAhayAmi.
Shri Chandra-sekharendra-mahAswAminaM dhyAyAmi AvAhayAmi.
Bhagavantam RamaNa maharshiM dhyAyAmi AvAhayAmi.
Aravinda-mahAyoginaM dhyAyAmi AvAhayAmi
ShrImAtR-yoginIm dhyAyAmi AvAhayAmi.]

AsanaM :
         Purusha evedagm sarvaM  / yadbhUtaM yacca bhavyaM / utAmRtattvasyeSAnaH / yad-annenAtirohati //tAM ma Avaha jAtavedo lakshmIm-anapagAminIM /yasyAM hiraNyaM vindeyaM gAmaSvaM purushAn-ahaM //

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / AsanaM samarpayAmi // [Sprinkle the akshatA on all the deities in the snAna-pIThaM]

[One can understand now what is going on.  We say four lines  from the PurushasUktam and two lines from the SrisUktaM and keep going on with the sixteen upacAras in that order ]

PAdyaM :

etAvanasya mahimA / ato jyAyAgmSca pUrushaH / pAdo’sya viSvA bhUtAni / tripAdasyAmRtaM divi // aSva-pUrvAM ratha-madhyAM hastinAda-prabodhinIM / shriyaM devIm-upahvaye shrIr-mA devI jushatAM //

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / PAdyaM samarpayAmi // [Pour an udraNiof water in the apA-pAtraM]


tripAdUrdhva udait-purushaH / pAdosyehAbhavAt-punaH /tato vishhvang-vyakramat / sASanAnaSane abhi // kAM sOsmitAM hiraNya-prAkArAM ArdrAM jvalantIM tRptAM tarpayantIM / padme sthitAM padma-varNAM tAmihopahvaye shriyaM //

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / arghyaM samarpayAmi //[Pour an udraNiof water in the apA-pAtraM]

AcamanIyaM :

tasmAd-virADajAyata / virAjo adhi pUrushaH /sa jAto atyaricyata / paScAd-bhUmim-atho puraH // candrAM prabhAsAM yaSasA jvalantIM shriyaM loke devajushTAM udArAM /tAM padminImIM sharaNam-ahaM prapadye alakshmIr-me naSyatAM tvAM vRNe //

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / AcamanIyaM samarpayAmi // [Pour anudraNi of water in the apA-pAtraM]

SnAnaM :

yat-purusheNa havishA / devA yajnam-atanvata // vasanto asyAsIdajyaM / grIshma idhmaS-SaraddhaviH // Aditya-varNe tapaso’dhijAto vanaspatis-tava vRksho’tha bilvaH / tasya phalAni tapasA nudantu mAyAntarAyASca bAhyA alakshmIH //

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / snAnaM samarpayAmi //

[This is one of the most important mandatory part. Here one spends as much time as one likes. The optimum standard practice is to recite Rudram, Camakam, Purusha-sUktaM, and Shri-sUktaM during the abhisheka of the deities. One does not pour water or any liquid just like that. One uses a cup with a hole at the bottom so that water, milk, honey, curd, coconutwater or any such liquid pours down the orifice in a continuous straight thin stream. One does this as you recite the various mantras like Rudram, etc. After this recitation is over, one pours the ISAnAdi panca-kalaSa water one after the other, but in the reverse order. That is the order now would be

1.from the sadyojAta-kalaSa, . 2. from the vAmadeva-kalaSa 3. from the aghora-kalaSa 4. from the tatpurusha-kalaSa and 5. from the ISAna-kalaSa , each with the corresponding mantras associated with that kalaSa..

At the end of this one pours the Sankha water on the deities, and at this point one repeats the mantra: yat-purusheNa havishA / devA yajnam-atanvata // vasanto asyAsIdajyaM / grIshma idhmaS-SaraddhaviH // Aditya-varNe tapaso’dhijAto vanaspatis-tava vRksho’tha bilvaH / tasya phalAni tapasA nudantu mAyAntarAyASca bAhyA alakshmIH /Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / snAnaM samarpayAmi // snAnAnantaraM AcamanIyaM samarpayAmi // [Pour one udraNi of water in the apA-pAtraM].

[At the end of this snAna ritual, the pancayatana deities are dried with the towels kept for the purpose. They are then placed in the pUjA box, in the same geometrical locations that were prescribed for the snAna-vedhi. During this physical work of putting everything back in place, drying up the deities, etc. one can recite the stotras that one knows on any of the deities. I for one, invariably recite the Shiva-pancAkshara-stotra beginning with ‘nAgendra-hArAya’.]


saptAsyAsan paridhayaH / tris-sapta-samidhaH kRtAH / devA yad-yajnaM tanvAnAH / abadhnan purushaM paSuM // upaitu mAM devasakhaH kIrtiSca maNinA saha /prAdurbhUtosmi rAshTre’smin kIrtimRiddhiM dadAtu me //

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / vastraM samarpayAmi // [If there is no vastraM to be used for the pUjA, say ‘vastrArthaM akshatAn samarpayAmi‘ and sprinkle akshatAs on the deity]


taM yajnaM barhishi proukshan / purushaM jAtam-agrataH / tena devA ayajanta / sAdhyA RshayaSca ye // kshut-pipAsAmalAM jyeshTAM alakshmIM nASayAmyahaM / abhUtim-asamRddhiM-ca sarvAM nirNuda me gRhAt //

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / AbharaNAni samarpayAmi [or AbharaNArtham akshatAn samarpayAmi]

GandhaM & KunkumaM :

tasmAd-yajnAt sarva-hutaH / sambhRtaM pRshadAjyaM / paSUgmstAgmScakre vAyavyAn / AraNyAn grAmyASca ye // gandha-dvArAM durAdharshAM nitya-pushTAM karIshiNIM /ISvarIgM sarva-bhUtAnAM tAmihopahvaye shriyaM //

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / gandhAn dhArayAmi; gandhasyopari haridrA-cUrNaM samarpayAmi//

akshatAn :

tasmAd-yajnAt sarvahutaH / Rcas-sAmAni jagnire / ChandAgmsi jagnire tasmAt /yajus-tasmAd-ajAyata // mahAlakshmI ca vidmahe vishNu-patnI ca dhImahi / tanno lakshmIH pracodayAt //

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / gandhAnAM upari akshatAn samarpayAmi //


tasmAd-aSvA ajAyanta / ye ke cobhayAdataH / gAvo ha jagnire tasmAt / tasmAjjAtA ajAvayaH // manasaH kAmamAkUtiM vAcas-satyam-aSImahi /paSUnAgm rUpamannasya mayi shrIH shrayatAgm yaSaH /

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / pushpaiH pUjayAmi//

[One spends as much time as one can, at this step. This is the second mandatory part. You can use all the ashTottaras and sahasranAmas that you can manage. You can also plan them to suit the different days of the week, or the different festival days that occur. But always precede all of them by a minimum arcanA of the five pancayatana deities, as follows]

Om mitrAya namaH / Om ravaye namaH / Om sUryAya namaH / Om bhAnave namaH / Om khagAya namaH / Om pUshNe namaH /Om hiranya-garbhAya namaH / Om marIcaye namaH / Om Adityaya namaH / Om savitre namaH / Om arkAya namaH / Om bhAskarAya namaH //

Om sumukhAya namaH / Om eka-dantAya namaH / Om kapilAya namaH / Om gaja-karNikAya namaH / Om lambodarAya namaH /Om vikaTAya namaH / Om vighna-rAjAya namaH / Om gaNAdhipaya namaH / Om dhUmaketave namaH /Om gaNAdhyakshAya namaH /Om phAla-candrAya namaH /Om gajAnanAya namaH / Om vakra-tunDAya namaH / Om SUrpa-karNAya namaH /Om herambAya namaH /Om skanda-pUrvajAya namaH / Om siddhi-vinAyaka-swAmine namaH //

Om bhavasya devasya patnyai namaH / Om sharvasya devasya patnyai namaH / Om ISAnasya devasya patnyai namaH / Om paSupater devasya patnyai namaH / Om rudrasya devasya patnyai namaH / Om ugrasya devasya patnyai namaH / Om bhImasya devasya patnyai namaH / Om mahato devasya patnyai namaH //

Om bhavAya devAya namaH / Om sharvAya devAya namaH / Om ISAnAya devAya namaH / Om paSUpater devAya namaH / Om rudrAya devAya namaH / Om ugrAya devAya namaH / Om bhImAya devAya namaH / Om mahate devAya namaH //

Om KeSavAya namaH / Om nArAyaNAya namaH / Om MAdhavAya namaH / Om GovindAya namaH / Om vishNave namaH / Om MadhusUdanAya namaH / Om trivikramAya namaH / Om VAmanAya namaH / Om ShrIdharAya namaH / Om RshIkeSAya namaH / Om PadmanAbhAya namaH / Om dAmodarAya namaH //

DhUpaM :

yat-purushaM vyadadhuH / katidhA vyakalpayan / mukhaM kimasya kau bAhU / kAvUrU pAdAvucyete // kardamena prajA bhUtA mayi sambhava kardama / shriyaM vAsaya me kule mAtaraM padma-mAlinIM //

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / dhUpaM AghrApayAmi// dhUpAnantaraM AcamanIyaM samarpayAmi// [Pour one udraNi of water in the apA-pAtraM].

dIpaM :

brAhmaNo’sya mukham-AsIt / bAhU rAjanyaH kRtaH / urU tadasya yad-vaiSyaH / padbhyAgm SUdro ajAyata // ApaH sRjantu snigdhAni ciklIta vasa me gRhe / nica devIM mAtargm shriyaM vAsaya me kule //

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / deepaM darSayAmi // deepAnantaraM AcamanIyaM samarpayAmi// [Pour one udraNi of water in the apA-pAtraM].

naivedyaM : (This is the third mandatory part. One is supposed to offer the deities, freshly cooked rice with a sprinkling of ghee on it, a little dholl, pAyasaM,any other sweets done specially for the offering, fruits of all kinds, coconuts, etc. In short you offer to the Lord whatever you plan to eat that day — keeping in mind all the restrictions on food that ShAstras prescribe.)

candramA manaso jAtaH / cakshos-sUryo ajAyata / mukhAd-indraS-cAgniSca / prANAd-vAyur-ajayata // ArdrAM pushkariNIM pushTiM suvarNAM hema-mAlinIM / sUryAM hiraNmayIM lakshmIM jAtavedo ma Avaha //

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / ….. phalAni nivedayAmi//naivedyAnantaram AcamanIyaM samarpayAmi / [Pour one udraNi of water in the apA-pAtraM]

tAmbUlaM :

nAbhyA AsId-antarikshaM / ShIrshNordyaus-samavartata / padbhyAM bhUmir-diSas-shrotrAt / tathA lokAgm akalpayan // ArdrAM yah-kariNIM yashTiM pingalAm padma-mAlinIM / candrAM hiraNmayIm lakshmIM jAtavedo ma Avaha //

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / karpUra-tAmbUlaM samarpayAmi //

KarpUra-nIrAjanaM :

[This is the fourth mandatory part].

vedAhametaM purushaM mahAntaM / Aditya-varNaM tamasastu paare /sarvANi rUpANi vicitya dhIraH /nAmAni kRtvA’bhivadan yadAste / / tAM ma Avaha jAtavedo lakshmIm-anapagAminIM / yasyAM hiraNyaM prabhUtaM gAvo dAsyo’shvAn vindeyaM purushAnahaM //

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / karpUra-nIrAjanaM darSayAmi//nIrAjanAnantaraM AcamanIyaM samarpayAmi / [Pour one udraNi of water in the apA-pAtraM]

PradakshiNa-namaskArAn :

[This is the fifth and last mandatory part].

dhAta purastAd-yamudAjahAra / shakraH pravidvAn pratiSaS-catasraH / tamevaM vidvAn-amRta iha bhavati /nAnyaH panthA ayanaya vidyate // vishNupatNIm kshamAM devIM mAdhavIM mAdhava-priyAM / lakshmIM priya-sakhIm devIm namAmy-acyuta-vallabhAM //

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / pradakshiNa-namaskArAn samarpayAmi //

Mantra-pushpaM :

Om sAngAya sa-parivArAya sAmba-parameSvarAya namaH / AvAhitAbhyas-sarvAbhyo devatAbhyo namaH / vedokta-mantra-pushpaM samarpayAmi //samastopacAra-shhoDaSopacArAn samarpayAmi // All the remaining flowers to be offered to the Lord at this point; if convenient, all the members of the family can gather together, recite the mantra-pushpaM portion from the scriptures and offer flowers at the feet of the deities.

Om shankha-madhye sthitaM toyaM bhrAmitaM shankaropari / anga-lagnaM manushyANAM brahmahatyAdhikaM dahet // [Thus the water in the shankha is emptied into the abhisheka water-collection]

Om tatpurushAya vidmahe mahAdevAya dhImahi / tanno rudraH pracodayAt // [ With this mantra one udraNi of the abhisheka water-collection is sprinkled over the nandi on top of the Bell] ‘iti nandikeSvaraya namaH, baliM nivedayAmi’ — With this mantra a morsel of the food already offered to the Lord is offered to Nandi.

Now we take one or two or a handful of flowers already offered to Lord Shiva in the PUjA box, and offer them to Nandi by putting them on the back of the Nandi in the form of a bull — while we recite “ISAnas-sarvavidyAnAM ISvaras-sarva-bhUtAnAM brahmAdhipatir brahmaNodhipatir brahmA shivo me astu sadAshivOM –hara OM, hara Om hara’.

And the finale:

AvAhanaM na jAnAmi na jAnAmi visarjanaM / pUjAvidhiM na jAnAmi kshamasva parameSvara // aparAdha-sahasrANi kriyante’harniSaM mayA / dAso’yam iti mAM matvA kshamasva purushottama // anAyAsena maraNaM vinA dainyena jIvanaM / dehi me kRpayA shambho tvayi bhaktim-acancalAM //

akAla-mRtyu haraNaM sarva-vyAdhi-nivAraNaM / samasta-pApa-kshayakaraM shrI vishNu-pAdodakaM shubhaM // With this one drinks one sip of the abhisheka water-collection.

Citation and references.

Image and Quote from   https://mahaperiyavaa.wordpress.com/2014/06/25/panchayathana-puja-initiation-from-kanchi-acharyas/

Indian Script Began in 3012 BC Beginning Of Kali Yuga

Apart from wondering about the treasure trove of Hinduism which opens the doors to Wisdom,Knowledge, Information and Spirituality, one thing has been nagging my mind.

There are thirty million manuscripts 700 poetic meters in Sanskrit.


and you have the Vedas.


First Indus Valley script 2600 BC

‘The Vedic literature is composed of many books.


The oldest texts are the Rig-veda, Yajur-veda, Sama-veda, and the Atharva-veda. It is said in the Muktikopanishad that these four Vedas had 21, 109, 1000, and 50 branches respectively, with over 100,000 verses. Now, however, we can only find around 20,023 (some say 20,379) verses in total from these four Vedas.



It is the oldest book in any Indo-European language and contains the earliest form of all Sanskrit mantras that date back to 1500 B.C. – 1000 B.C. Some scholars date the Rig Veda as early as 12000 BC – 4000 B.C


It is well known that the Hindu Texts were transmitted orally.


Even today one can see the Vedas being transmitted orally in India.

I am amazed at the sheer volume being transmitted only by Oral tradition.

It is enjoined in the Vedas that one has to study the Vedas from a Guru for Twelve Years.

Even this can be one Shaka, a portion of a Specific Veda that is assigned to one by tradition.

How come all the verses, well most of them, are available today?

Only by Oral tradition?

Without recourse to any form of writing?

Well let me leave this for the present.

But writing must have been in vogue during the Ramayana and Mahabharata Period.

We have instances of Kings sending emissaries with written Communication ‘Nirupam’

Sita’s Swayamwara, Damayanti Swayamvara, Draupadis Swayamvara have been communicated to all the Kings of India, then 56 in number.

And these messages traveled from Ayodhya to Madurai and the present Kerala, to Pandyan and Chera kings respectively.

The messages as Nirupam implies a language, script.

Resting aside the  controversy about the common language, which I shall address later, the accepted early script is Brahmi.

Again there is Tamil Brahmi, Sanskrit Brahmi, Kannada Brahmi.

Tamil Brahmi is found in the Harappan Civilization.

Two million year old Rock carving dating to Million years was found in Karnataka.

Earliest Brahmi script  is assigned a date of 2600 BC

‘The first Indian script, developed in the Indus Valley around 2600 B.C. is still undeciphered. Thus, it is still not possible to fully understand this civilization, as we have no readable records of their beliefs, history, rulers or literature’


‘The Indus valley findings made Indologists acknowledge that writing existed prior to Mauryan writing. Though it has not been deciphered , it clearly shows writing existed in India before atlest 5-2 milliena before christ. Some Indology scholars have tried to show Indus script is derived from script from another civilization. But all these theories have fallen flat. Hrozny tried to derive Indus script from Hittite, Diringer is convinced that no script existed prior to Indus script from which Indus scirpt can be derived. Hunter and Langdon regard Indus script as prototype of Brahmi. The Vedic Scholars believed that Brahmi is from Brahma. It is mentioned in Narada Smriti that if Brahma has not created the art of writing or given excellant eye in the shape of script, the future would not have been deprived of obtaining bright future.

The Absence of inscriptions since Indus valley is due to widespread use of Paper and Cloth, which are perishable in nature…

‘Alberuni believes Indian Alphabet originated with the begining of Kali Age (3102BC).

Hiuen Tsang speaks of high Antiquity of Indian writing system. Brahmi is stated, in the Chinese Encyclopedia Fa-Wan-Shu-Lin, to be the best of scripts.’

One of the first great civilizations–with a writing system, urban centers, and a diversified social and economic system–appeared around 3,000 B.C. along the Indus River valley in Punjab and Sindh.



I agree with Alberuni the Chinese  ancient .eu ,taking into account the dates of Ramayana and Mahabharata and of course the Vedas.


A Concise History Of Classical Sanskrit Literature By Gaurinath Shastri, Bhattacharyya Shastri Gaurinath
The rise, decline and renewals of sramanic religious traditions within indic civilisation with particular reference to the evolution of jain sramanic culture and its impact on the indic civilization by Bal patil
Students’ Britannica India, Volumes 1-5 By Indu Ramchandani
A Companion to Sanskrit Literature: Spanning a Period of Over Three Thousand … By Sures Chandra Banerji
On the origin Indian Brahma Alphabet Georg Buhler
Was Writing Know Before Panini by A Chela
Agama Aura Tripitaka, Eka Anusilana: Language and Literature By Nagraj (Muni.)






Ramani’s Blog


Pythagoras Theorem Geometric Series By Bodhayana 800 BC

Indian History is so distorted and misinformation about Sanatana Dharma is so meticulous, it needs patient search among the Indian Texts to find out the truth.

Well centuries of misinformation takes time to be dispelled away.


Picture Of Eudoxus Of Cyzicus Silk Road

Image credit. http://www.famous explorers .com

I have written about the presence of Krishna ,Balarama, Shiva in ancient Greece much before the arrival of Alexander in India and the worship of these deities were present in ancient Greece.

Please read my articles on Krishna and Balarma being worshiped in Greece and Dionysus  was Shiva.

Pillars of Hercules was dedicated to Krishna according to some researchers.

Mind you, this is not by an Indian but by a Foreigner.

We have a tendency to trust he sources from abroad than our own sources.

There is a fundamental difference in western approach to Knowledge when compared to Indian way of Knowledge.

While the western axiom is ‘ex nihilo nihi fit’- out of nothing nothing comes, while Indian Thinkers follow the dictum ‘Out of Fullness comes Full,having the Full from Full, the Full remains Full.

‘Om Poornasya Poornamitham…Vasisyathi’

I shall write on this later.

The Renaissance as the west have it is from Greece.

All knowledge flowed from Greece.

If you read western Philosophy it would start from Socrates followed by Plato And Aristotle.

History from Thucydides.

And so on.

Let us have a look at Pythagoras  Theorem.


In mathematics, the Pythagorean theorem, also known as Pythagoras’ theorem, is a fundamental relation in Euclidean geometry among the three sides of a right triangle. It states that the square of the hypotenuse (the side opposite the right angle) is equal to the sum of the squares of the other two sides. The theorem can be written as an equation relating the lengths of the sides a, b andc, often called the “Pythagorean equation”:[1]

a^2 + b^2 = c^2 ,

where c represents the length of the hypotenuse and a and b the lengths of the triangle’s other two sides.

Although it is often argued that knowledge of the theorem predates him,[2] the theorem is named after the ancient Greekmathematician Pythagoras (c. 570 – c. 495 BC) as it is he who, by tradition, is credited with its first recorded proof.[3][4][5] There is some evidence that Babylonian mathematicians understood the formula, although little of it indicates an application within a mathematical framework.[6][7] Mesopotamian, Indian and Chinese mathematicians all discovered the theorem independently and, in some cases, provided proofs for special cases.

The theorem has been given numerous proofs – possibly the most for any mathematical theorem. They are very diverse, including both geometric proofs and algebraic proofs, with some dating back thousands of years. The theorem can be generalized in various ways, including higher-dimensional spaces, to spaces that are not Euclidean, to objects that are not right triangles, and indeed, to objects that are not triangles at all, but n-dimensional solids. The Pythagorean theorem has attracted interest outside mathematics as a symbol of mathematical abstruseness, mystique, or intellectual power; popular references in literature, plays, musicals, songs, stamps and cartoons abound.,

Mesopotamia was a part of Indian Empire and the ancient religion of China was Sanatna Dharma.



The earliest mathematician to whom definite teachings can be ascribed was Lagadha, who apparently lived about 1300 BC and used geometry and elementary trigonometry for his astronomy. Baudhayana lived about 800 BC and also wrote on algebra and geometry; Yajnavalkya lived about the same time and is credited with the then-best approximation to π. Apastambha did work summarized below; other early Vedic mathematicians solved quadratic and simultaneous equations.Other early cultures also developed some mathematics. The ancient Mayans apparently had a place-value system with zero already seen in Vedas before them and later known to the world by great Aryabhatt; Aztec architecture implies practical geometry skills. Ancient China certainly developed mathematics, though little written evidence survives prior to Chang Tshang’s famous book. Chang Tshang before writing book, gained great Vedic wisdom when he arrived in India.

The Dharmasutra composed by Apastambha (ca 630-560 BC) from India contains mensuration techniques, novel geometric construction techniques, a method of elementary algebra, and what may be the first known proof after 800 BC of Sulbha Sutra which form the basis of plagiarized version better known as Pythagorean Theorem. Apastambha’s work uses the excellent (continued fraction) approximation √2 ≈ 577/408, a result probably derived with a geometric argument.

Apastambha built on the work of earlier Vedic scholars, especially Baudhayana, as well as Harappan and (probably) Mesopotamian mathematicians. His notation and proofs were made primitive by westerners, and there is little certainty about his life. However similar comments apply to Thales of Miletus, so it seems fair to mention Apastambha (who was perhaps the most creative Vedic mathematician before Panini) along with Thales as one of the earliest mathematicians whose name is known…

Eudoxus of Cyzicus us an ancient Greek explorer and sea navigator that is remembered by historical writings as one of the first sailors who managed to make successful trips between Arabian and Indian ports, explore Arabian Sea under contract from Ptolemy VIII king, the Hellenistic Ptolemaic dynasty in Egypt, and for his 2nd century BC attempt to circumnavigate the continent of Africa.

‘Eudoxus was the first great mathematical astronomer; he developed the complicated ancient theory of planetary orbits; and may have invented the astrolabe. (It is sometimes said that he knew that the Earth rotates around the Sun, but that appears to be false; it is instead Aristarchus of Samos, as cited by Archimedes, who may be the first “heliocentrist.”)

Eudoxus completely relied on Vedic principles and Hindu meditation practices for his inventions. As it happened with most of the copy cats, some of his papers were mocked by next generation of mathematicians as they found flaws in mis-translations of Vedic texts done by Eudoxus.

Four of Eudoxus’ most famous discoveries were the volume of a cone, extension of arithmetic to the irrationals, summing formula for geometric series, and viewing π as the limit of polygonal perimeters. None of these seems difficult today, but it does seem remarkable that they were all first achieved by the same man, due to his access to Vedas. As seen in most of the sutras in Vedas, where Sun and Moon were quoted as eyes of Lord Krishna. And how important it is for Sun and Moon to exist for the existence of human race is explained in detailed manner. Following the same principle, Eudoxus was too much impressed with the natural gifts of Lord Krishna given to mankind and he  has been quoted as saying “Willingly would I burn to death like Phaeton, were this the price for reaching the sun and learning its shape, its size and its substance.”

Long before Eudoxus’ –  In the valley of the Indus River of India, the world’s oldest civilization had developed its own system of mathematics. The Vedic Shulba Sutras (fifth to eighth century B.C.E.), meaning “codes of the rope,” show that the earliest geometrical and mathematical investigations among the Indians arose from certain requirements of their religious rituals. When the poetic vision of the Vedic seers was externalized in symbols, rituals requiring altars and precise measurement became manifest, providing a means to the attainment of the unmanifest world of consciousness. “Shulba Sutras” is the name given to those portions or supplements of the Kalpasutras, which deal with the measurement and construction of the different altars or arenas for religious rites. The word Shulba refers to the ropes used to make these measurements’

Shulbha Sutra and Pythogoras Theorem.

The similarity between Shulbha Sutra and Pythogoras

The diagonal chord of the rectangle makes both the squares that the horizontal and vertical sides make separately.

— Sulba Sutra

(8th century B.C.)


Pythagoras  Theorem was By Bodhayana, Apasthamba of India around 8 BC


The square of the hypotenuse of a right angle triangle is equal to the sum of the squares of the other two sides.

— Pythagorean Theorem

(6th century B.C.)

It is also referred to as Baudhayana theorem. The most notable of the rules (the Sulbasūtra-s do not contain any proofs for the rules which they describe, since they are sūtra-s, formulae, concise) in the Baudhāyana Sulba Sūtra says:

दीर्घचतुरश्रस्याक्ष्णया रज्जु: पार्श्र्वमानी तिर्यग् मानी च यत् पृथग् भूते कुरूतस्तदुभयं करोति ॥

dīrghachatursrasyākṣaṇayā rajjuḥ pārśvamānī, tiryagmānī,
cha yatpṛthagbhūte kurutastadubhayāṅ karoti.

A rope stretched along the length of the diagonal produces an area which the vertical and horizontal sides make together.

A proof of the theorem by Bodhayana.

Circling the square

Another problem tackled by Baudhāyana is that of finding a circle whose area is the same as that of a square (the reverse of squaring the circle). His sūtra i.58 gives this construction:

Draw half its diagonal about the centre towards the East-West line; then describe a circle together with a third part of that which lies outside the square.


  • Draw the half-diagonal of the square, which is larger than the half-side by x = {a \over 2}\sqrt{2}- {a \over 2}.
  • Then draw a circle with radius {a \over 2} + {x \over 3}, or {a \over 2} + {a \over 6}(\sqrt{2}-1), which equals {a \over 6}(2 + \sqrt{2}).
  • Now (2+\sqrt{2})^2 \approx 11.66 \approx {36.6\over \pi}, so the area {\pi}r^2 \approx \pi \times {a^2 \over 6^2} \times {36.6\over \pi} \approx a^2.

Square root of 2.

Baudhāyana i.61-2 (elaborated in Āpastamba Sulbasūtra i.6) gives the length of the diagonal of a square in terms of its sides, which is equivalent to a formula for the square root of 2:

samasya dvikaraṇī. pramāṇaṃ tṛtīyena vardhayet
tac caturthenātmacatustriṃśonena saviśeṣaḥ
The diagonal [lit. “doubler”] of a square. The measure is to be increased by a third and by a fourth decreased by the 34th. That is its diagonal approximately.[citation needed]

That is,

\sqrt{2} \approx  1 + \frac{1}{3} + \frac{1}{3 \cdot 4} - \frac{1}{3 \cdot4 \cdot 34} = \frac{577}{408} \approx 1.414216,

which is correct to five decimals.[8]

Other theorems include: diagonals of rectangle bisect each other, diagonals of rhombus bisect at right angles, area of a square formed by joining the middle points of a square is half of original, the midpoints of a rectangle joined forms a rhombus whose area is half the rectangle, etc.

Note the emphasis on rectangles and squares; this arises from the need to specify yajña bhūmikās—i.e. the altar on which a rituals were conducted, including fire offerings (yajña).

These Indian texts  form Kalpla Sutras.

Citations and references.





2700 Year Old Yogi Remains In Padmasana Gyan Mudra Harappa

While Yoga is being sold by Corporate Gurus today, it is necessary to remember that Yoga as a system of Spiritual development   was in vogue probably by or before the Rig Veda which is dated around 5000 BC.

However I have provided information that the Vedas date back much earlier, going back to at least 75000 years.

Yogi remains found in Harappa.

Yogi Remains in Baithal, Padmasana and with Gyan Mudra

While there is no specific reference to Yoga is found in the Vedas, Yoga seems to have been in vogue during that period or earlier.

The Tamils speak of Lord Shiva as the Chief/First Yogin and `and Sage Agastya and Bhogar being His disciples.


Lord Shiva.

They were called Siddhas .

Please read my posts on Siddhas

And while Shiva is not mentioned in detail in the Vedas the Tamil literature speaks of Him.

Evidence about Thiruvannamalai in Tamil Nadu being 3.94 Billion years and Jwalapuram in Telengana, India being 74000 yeras old has come to light.


The 2,700 year old skeletal remains of an ancient yogi sitting in samadhi have been found in an Indus valley civilization archaeological site located at Balathal, Rajasthan.

Many Indus Valley seals depict pictures of yogis sitting in lotus position. Here are two examples showing ancient yogis sitting in meditation and keeping their hands on their knees as done in modern yoga meditations. If we see the skeletal remains of the yogi above, we can note that his fingers are in gyana mudra (with thumb touching index finger), resting on his knees as well….

Balathal is an archaeological site located in Vallabhnagar tehsil of Udaipur district of Rajasthan state in western India. This site, located 6 km from Vallabhnagar town and 42 km from Udaipur city, was discovered by V. N. Misra during a survey in 1962-63. Excavation began in 1994 jointly by the Department of Archaeology of the Deccan College Post-graduate and Research Institute, Pune and the Institute of Rajasthan Studies, Udaipur…

Excavation of sites from the 4,500 year old Ahar culture provide clues to the link between the Harappans and their predecessors.

That it existed at all was a surprise – a fortified enclosure of mud and brick, comparable to the citadels of the Harappans, spread over 500 sq m. It was filled with ash and cowdung. A people called the Ahars had built it in Balathal near modern Udaipur some 4,500 years ago.

Carbon dating established that they had lived in and around the Mewar region in Rajasthan between 3,500 and 1,800 B.C. They were Mewar’s first farmers, older even than the Harappans. But why had they built a fort only to fill it with ash and cowdung? To solve the mystery, a team of Indian archaeologists excavating the site went on removing layer after layer of civilisation.

The mystery deepened. They found five skeletons, four in layers between 2,000 B.C. and 1,800 B.C. That was the age of stone and copper, the chalcolithic age. This was the first time human skeletons had been found at any Ahar site. The Ahars, it had been thought, cremated their dead. And the Harappans buried theirs.

There are 90 sites of Ahar – a rural society. The recent round of excavations is establishing that Ahar culture and Harappan civilisation were different though contemporary and related. This village life emerged much before the mature Harappan era.

Harappa’s progress in the mature Harappan period (2,500 B.C.) helped the rural Ahar people to flourish and develop their own township and stone and brick houses. On the scale of civilisation, they emerged far ahead of other chalcolithic cultures in the subcontinent.

And they may be the missing link to show how the Indus people made such a quantum leap from small rural communities to an advanced civilisation.

Ahar culture flourished predominantly in the Mewar region of Rajasthan, on the eastern side of the Aravallis, and in undulating rocky plateaus and plains along the Banas river and its tributaries.

In modern Rajasthan, Ahar sites have been reported in Udaipur, Chittorgarh, Dungarpur, Bhilwara, Rajsamand, Bundi, Tonk and Ajmer dotting10,000 sq km. “There is a commonality in all 90-sites located in South eastern Rajasthan and parts of Madhya Pradesh,” says Jaipur-based Rima Hooja, a scholar on Ahar culture.

Their name comes from a mid-1950s excavation led by R.C. Aggarwal, former director of archaeology, Rajasthan, at Ahar near Udaipur. A few years later, one excavation was carried out at Gilund in Rajsamand and then the focus shifted to the Harappans.

The Deccan College, Pune and Institute of Rajasthan Studies, Rajasthan Vidyapeeth, Udaipur turned their attention to Ahar culture in 1994 and began excavations in Balathal. Deccan College and the University of Pennsylvania began digging in Gilund in 1999 and the Jaipur circle of Archaeological Survey of India (ASI) began excavation at Ojiyana in Bhilwara in 2000. And discoveries began pouring in.

Gwen Robbins, a biological anthropologist from the University of Oregon, USA, in her ongoing preliminary analysis of the bones, found the first skeleton uncovered was of a male. Dead at the age of 50, he suffered from a joint disease and had lost all but four of his teeth at least five years before death. On closer inspection of the remains, a left mandible and a few cranial fragments were found to be of a second individual aged 35 whose sex couldn’t be determined.

The third skeleton was of a female approximately 35 years of age.The fourth was of a 35-year-old woman, and it caught the archaeologists’ interest. It had been buried with a small earthen lota (pot) near the head. Why was the lota there? “I am certain that the fortified enclosure had a ritual function,” says Dr V.N. Mishra, former principal of the Deccan College, who led the excavations: “You don’t find such selective burials in cow dung and ash anywhere else.”

The fifth skeleton, from a different era, was of an adult male 35 to 40 years old, and had been buried in a seated position that resembles the modern samadhi burial of sadhus who renounce the world. The ritual of burial in ash and cowdung raises the need to look at related traditions in present-day Hindu communities such as Gosain and Jogi which bury their dead.

Citation and reference.





Trailokya Mohana Kavacha Sanskrit English Mahakala To Devi Solution To Problems

About six months back a reader asked me to post the text of Trailokya Mohana Sundari Kavacha.

Lalita Tripura Sundari.jpg

Lalita Tripura Sundari.

As is the case with me I found thecrelevant material but somehow

never got round posting as  I got side tracked into writing on the Sananatana Dharma presence around the world and I have to verify the sloka.

This Kavacha is the solution for all the problems, emotional,spiritual,health issues, relief from the effects of Black Magic.

This also ensures the Blessings of Devi and directs one in the process of Self Realization.

May Lalitha Tripura Sundari Bless us all.

I shall shortly begin on Tripura Sunadari.

My thanks to the sources listed towards the close of the article .


There are at least twenty Trailokya Mohana Kavachas,

related to various Devatas like Ganesha, Vatukanatha, Tripura

Bhairavi, Kali,Tara, Bagalamukhi, Dakshinamurti, Bhuvaneshwari,

Vajravarahi and Sri



There are three popular versions of Trailokyamohana Kavacha related

to Sri Mahatripurasundari. The first one is from

Vamakeshwara Tantra.

The Phalasruti of this Kavacha mentions that by reciting this

Kavacha, one gains mastery over the mind and body and is blessed with

the state of Samadhi. This is an elaborate Kavacha which discusses

the ten Avaranas of Srichakra and its devatas.


The second version is from the Shodashi Khanda of Rudrayamala. This Kavacha is more popular with the Upasakas of Guhya Shodashi. There

doesn’t seem to be a printed version of this KavachaThis is from a copy of Sri Dattatreyanandantha, the disciple of Sri Karapatri Swamiji. This Kavacha lists 108 Srividya mantras and the

sixteen avaranas of Srichakra. I am told that one edition of the Yati

Danda Vidhana of Karapatri Swamiji carried this Kavacha. This

Kavacha, consisting of 532 Shlokas, assures Purashcharana Phala of

all the 108 Srividya mantras to the person who recites the Kavacha.

The third version Trailokyamohana Kavacha is from the

Panchami Khanda of the Rajarajeshwari Parishishtha of Rudrayamala.

This is the most popular among the three. This has been published by

Brahmasri Chidanandanatha of Guhananda Mandali. This version

however gives a different pAtha for some of the mantras like Panchami,

Purna Shodashi etc., compared to the Sampradayika Pathas. Another version of the same Kavacha has been published with the Sampradayika

Patha by Balamanorama Press which is available with many elderly Upasakas now.

This copy lists eighteen additional Shlokas. Several Srividya manuals

in Tamil, Kananda, Malayalam and Devanagari have published this

Kavacha. This Kavacha again lists different Srividya mantras (32

types I think) worshipped by various Upasakas like

Manu, Kubera etc.

The Phalasruti assures similar results as the previous one.


These three Kavachas also promise the Upasaka, the capability to

infatuate the three worlds. This could, in a spiritual sense mean mastery over the three Gunas, leading to the state of

Nirguna. All the three Kavachas warn the Upasaka of harmful results

if Srividya mantra is recited without reciting these Kavachas. But this seems to be for the sake of conveying the importance of the

Kavacha. Whether

the recitation of these are mandatory or not is simply

decided based on the Guru’s Adesha. Quoting H H Sri Chandrashekhara

Bharati Mahaswamigal’s words, “chakrarAjArchanaM devyAH japo

nAmnAm cha


These are the only mandatory duties for a Srividya Upasaka.

The remaining time, if any, should be spent in the study of Vedanta,

so that the desired result of Srividyopasana – Chitta Shuddhi –

occurs steadily. One need not spend time in various Stavas, Tantrik

practices and Kavachas, if the goal is only Moksha.

The Upasaka should be clear of the fact that the Upasana is simply

for Chittashuddhi which qualifies one for Jnana and

further for Moksha.”

This same quote may also be seen in Sri Sacchidananda Shivabhinava

Nrsimha Bharati Mahaswamigal’s biography by Sri Srikantha Shastrigal.

The same is also evident from the Uttara Pithika of

Sri Lalita Sahasranama Stotra.


Number of recitations and benefits as prescribed in Mahākālasaṁhitā:  single recitation – all sins are destroyed; three times – long life; 100 times – all types of siddhis (superhuman powers); 1000 times – becomes messenger of Śiva; 10,000 times – one becomes Śiva. This mantra is capable of providing everything that is desired. It protects from extreme miseries, cures acute ailments, gives strong body, protects against enemies, protects from premature and unnatural deaths. It destroys all accrued sins. It is also capable of providing kingdom (richness). Mantra part of the kavaca consists of twenty verses, all in couplets, except the last one. There are thirty four Śakti-s (goddesses) mentioned in this mantra and they protect thirty four bodily parts. The mantra becomes extremely powerful because of the usage of multiple bīja-s. It is like Durgāsaptaśatī – pūrvabhāgaḥ (first chapter) – kavacam, but trailokayamohana  rahasya kavaca vastly differs from Durgāsaptaśatī mainly because of the multiple and powerful bīja-s. To cap it all, this was told by Mahākālā to Devi.}


अस्य श्री त्रैलोकयमोहन रहस्य कवचस्य ।

asya śrī trailokayamohana  rahasya kavacasya ।

त्रिपुरारि ऋषिः – विराट् छन्दः – भगवति कामकलाकाली देवता ।

tripurāri ṛṣiḥ – virāṭ chandaḥ – bhagavati kāmakalākālī devatā ।

फ्रें बीजं – योगिनी शक्तिः- क्लीं कीलकं – डाकिनि तत्त्वं

phreṁ bījaṁ – yoginī śaktiḥ – klīṁ kīlakaṁ – ḍākini tattvaṁ

भ्गावती श्री कामकलाकाली अनुग्रह प्रसाद सिध्यर्ते जपे विनियोगः॥

bhgāvatī śrī kāmakalākālī anugraha prasāda sidhyarte jape viniyogaḥ ||

ॐ ऐं श्रीं क्लीं शिरः पातु फ्रें ह्रीं छ्रीं मदनातुरा।

स्त्रीं ह्रूं क्षौं ह्रीं लं ललाटं पातु ख्फ्रें क्रौं करालिनी॥ १

om aiṁ śrīṁ klīṁ śiraḥ pātu phreṁ hrīṁ chrīṁ madanāturā |

strīṁ hrūṁ kṣauṁ hrīṁ laṁ lalāṭaṁ pātu khphreṁ krauṁ karālinī || (1)

आं हौं फ्रों क्षूँ मुखं पातु क्लूं ड्रं थ्रौं चण्डनायिका।

हूं त्रैं च्लूं मौः पातु दृशौ प्रीं ध्रीं क्ष्रीं जगदाम्बिका॥ २

āṁ hauṁ phroṁ kṣūm mukhaṁ pātu klūṁ ḍraṁ thrauṁ caṇḍanāyikā |

hūṁ traiṁ clūṁ mauḥ pātu dṛśau prīṁ dhrīṁ kṣrīṁ jagadāmbikā || (2)

क्रूं ख्रूं घ्रीं च्लीं पातु कर्णौ ज्रं प्लैं रुः सौं सुरेश्वरी।

गं प्रां ध्रीं थ्रीं हनू पातु अं आं इं ईं श्मशानिनि॥ ३

krūṁ khrūṁ ghrīṁ clīṁ pātu karṇau jraṁ plaiṁ ruḥ sauṁ sureśvarī |

gaṁ prāṁ dhrīṁ thrīṁ hanū pātu aṁ āṁ iṁ īṁ śmaśāninī || (3)

जूं डुं ऐं औं भ्रुवौ पातु कं खं गं घं प्रमाथिनी।

चं छं जं झं पातु नासां टं ठं डं ढं भगाकुला॥ ४

jūṁ ḍuṁ aiṁ auṁ bhruvau pātu kaṁ khaṁ gaṁ ghaṁ pramāthinī |

caṁ chaṁ jaṁ jhaṁ pātu nāsāṁ ṭaṁ ṭhaṁ ḍaṁ ḍhaṁ bhagākulā|| (4)

तं थं दं धं पात्वधरमोष्ठं पं फं रतिप्रिया।

बं भं यं रं पातु दन्तान् लं वं शं सं चं कालिका॥ ५

taṁ thaṁ daṁ dhaṁ pātvadharamoṣṭhaṁ paṁ phaṁ ratipriyā |

baṁ bhaṁ yaṁ raṁ pātu dantān laṁ vaṁ śaṁ saṁ caṁ kālikā || (5)

हं क्षं क्षं हं पातु जिह्वां सं शं वं लं रताकुला।

वं यं भं वं चं चिबुकं पातु फं पं महेश्वरी॥ ६

haṁ kṣaṁ kṣaṁ haṁ pātu jihvāṁ saṁ śaṁ vaṁ laṁ ratākulā |

vaṁ yaṁ bhaṁ vaṁ caṁ cibukaṁ pātu phaṁ paṁ maheśvarī || (6)

धं दं थं तं पातु कण्ठं ढं डं ठं टं भगप्रिया।

झं जं छं चं पातु कुक्षौ घं गं खं कं महाजटा॥ ७

dhaṁ daṁ thaṁ taṁ pātu kaṇṭhaṁ ḍhaṁ ḍaṁ ṭhaṁ ṭaṁ bhagapriyā |

jhaṁ jaṁ chaṁ caṁ pātu kukṣau ghaṁ gaṁ khaṁ kaṁ mahājaṭā || (7)

ह्सौः ह्स्ख्फ्रैं पातु भुजौ क्ष्मूं म्रैं मदनमालिनी।

ङां ञीं णूं रक्षताज्जत्रू नैं मौं रक्तासवोन्मदा ॥ ८

hsauḥ hskhphraiṁ pātu bhujau kṣmūṁ mraiṁ madanamālinī |

ṅāṁ ñīṁ ṇūṁ rakṣatājjatrū naiṁ mauṁ raktāsavonmadā || (8)

ह्रां ह्रीं ह्रूं पातु कक्षौ में ह्रैं ह्रौं निधुवनप्रिया।

क्लां क्लीं क्लूं पातु हृदयं क्लैं क्लौं मुण्डावतंसिका॥ ९

hrāṁ hrīṁ hrūṁ pātu kakṣau meṁ hraiṁ hrauṁ nidhuvanapriyā |

klāṁ klīṁ klūṁ pātu hṛdayaṁ klaiṁ klauṁ muṇḍāvataṁsikā || (9)

श्रां श्रीं श्रूं रक्षतु करौ श्रैं श्रौं फेत्कारराविणी।

क्लां क्लीं क्लूं अङ्गुलीः पातु क्लैं क्लौं च नारवाहिनी॥ १०

śrāṁ śrīṁ śrūṁ rakṣatu karau śraiṁ śrauṁ phetkārarāviṇī |

klāṁ klīṁ klūṁ aṅgulīḥ pātu klaiṁ klauṁ ca nāravāhinī || (10)

च्रां च्रीं च्रूं पातु जठरं च्रैं च्रौं संहाररूपिणी।

छ्रां छ्रीं छ्रूं रक्षतान्नाभिं छ्रैं छ्रौं सिद्धकरालिनी॥ ११

crāṁ crīṁ crūṁ pātu jaṭharaṁ craiṁ crauṁ saṁhārarūpiṇī |

chrāṁ chrīṁ chrūṁ rakṣatānnābhiṁ chraiṁ chrauṁ siddhakarālinī || (11)

स्त्रां स्त्रीं स्त्रूं रक्षतात् पार्श्वौ स्त्रैं स्त्रौं निर्वाणदायिनी।

फ्रां फ्रीं फ्रूं रक्षतात् पृष्ठं फ्रैं फ्रौं ज्ञानप्रकाशिनी॥ १२

strāṁ strīṁ strūṁ rakṣatāt pārśvau straiṁ strauṁ nirvāṇadāyinī |

phrāṁ phrīṁ phrūṁ rakṣatāt pṛṣṭhaṁ phraiṁ phrauṁ jñānaprakāśinī || ((12)

क्षां क्षीं क्षूं रक्षतु कटिं क्षैं क्षौं नृमुण्डमालिनी।

ग्लां ग्लीं ग्लूं रक्षतादूरू ग्लैं ग्लौं विजयदायिनी॥ १३

kṣāṁ kṣīṁ kṣūṁ rakṣatu kaṭiṁ kṣaiṁ kṣauṁ nṛmuṇḍamālinī |

glāṁ glīṁ glūṁ rakṣatādūrū glaiṁ glauṁ vijayadāyinī || (13)

ब्लां ब्लीं ब्लूं जानुनी पातु ब्लैं ब्लौं महिषमर्दिनी।

प्रां प्रीं प्रूं रक्षताज्जङ्घे प्रैं प्रौं मृत्युविनाशिनी॥ १४

blāṁ blīṁ blūṁ jānunī pātu blaiṁ blauṁ mahiṣamardinī |

prāṁ prīṁ prūṁ rakṣatājjaṅghe praiṁ prauṁ mṛtyuvināśinī || (14)

थ्रां थ्रीं थ्रूं चरणौ पातु थ्रैं थ्रौं संसारतारिणी।

ॐ फ्रें सिद्ध्विकरालि ह्रीं छ्रीं ह्रं स्त्रीं फ्रें नमः॥ १५

thrāṁ thrīṁ thrūṁ caraṇau pātu thraiṁ thrauṁ saṁsāratāriṇī |

om phreṁ siddhvikarālī hrīṁ chrīṁ hraṁ strīṁ phreṁ namaḥ || (15)

सर्वसन्धिषु सर्वाङ्गं गुह्यकाली सदावतु।

ॐ फ्रें सिद्ध्विं हस्खफ्रें ह्सफ्रें ख्फ्रें करालि ख्फ्रें हस्खफ्रें ह्स्फ्रें फ्रें ॐ स्वाहा॥ १६

sarvasandhiṣu sarvāṅgaṁ guhyakālī sadāvatu |

om phreṁ siddhviṁ hskhaphreṁ hsaphreṁ khphreṁ karāli khphreṁ hskhphreṁ hsphreṁ phreṁ om svāhā || (16)

रक्षताद् घोरचामुण्डा तु कलेवरं वहक्षमलवरयूं।

अव्यात् सदा भद्रकाली प्राणानेकादशेन्द्रियान् ॥ १७

rakṣatād ghoracāmuṇḍā tu kalevaraṁ vahakṣamalavarayūṁ |

avyāt sadā bhadrakālī prāṇānekādaśendriyān || (17)

ह्रीं श्रीं ॐ ख्फ्रें ह्स्ख्फ्रें हक्षम्लब्रयूं

न्क्ष्रीं नज्च्रीं स्त्रीं छ्रीं ख्फ्रें ठ्रीं ध्रीं नमः।

यत्रानुक्त्तस्थलं देहे यावत्तत्र च तिष्ठति॥ १८

hrīṁ śrīṁ om khphreṁ hskhphreṁ hakṣamlabrayūṁ

nkṣrīṁ najcrīṁ strīṁ chrīṁ khphreṁ ṭhrīṁ dhrīṁ namaḥ |

yatrānukttasthalaṁ dehe yāvattatra ca tiṣṭhati || (18)

उक्तं वाऽप्यथवानुक्तं करालदशनावतु

ॐ ऐं ह्रीं श्रीं क्लीं हूं स्त्रीं ध्रीं फ्रें क्षूं क्शौं

क्रौं ग्लूं ख्फ्रें प्रीं ठ्रीं थ्रीं ट्रैं ब्लौं फट् नमः स्वाहा॥ १९

uktaṁ vā’pyathavānuktaṁ karāladaśanāvatu

om aiṁ hrīṁ śrīṁ klīṁ hūṁ strīṁ dhrīṁ phreṁ kṣūṁ kśauṁ

krauṁ glūṁ khphreṁ prīṁ ṭhrīṁ thrīṁ ṭraiṁ blauṁ phaṭ namaḥ svāhā || (19)

सर्वमापादकेशाग्रं काली कामकलावतु॥ २०

sarvamāpādakeśāgraṁ kālī kāmakalāvatu || (20)



अस्य श्री त्रैलोकयमोहन रहस्य कवचस्य ।

त्रिपुरारि ऋषिः – विराट् छन्दः – भगवति कामकलाकाली देवता ।

फ्रें बीजं – योगिनी शक्तिः- क्लीं कीलकं – डाकिनि तत्त्वं

भ्गावती श्री कामकलाकाली अनुग्रह प्रसाद सिध्यर्ते जपे विनियोगः॥

ॐ ऐं श्रीं क्लीं शिरः पातु फ्रें ह्रीं छ्रीं मदनातुरा।

स्त्रीं ह्रूं क्षौं ह्रीं लं ललाटं पातु ख्फ्रें क्रौं करालिनी॥ १

आं हौं फ्रों क्षूँ मुखं पातु क्लूं ड्रं थ्रौं चन्ण्डनायिका।

हूं त्रैं च्लूं मौः पातु दृशौ प्रीं ध्रीं क्ष्रीं जगदाम्बिका॥ २

क्रूं ख्रूं घ्रीं च्लीं पातु कर्णौ ज्रं प्लैं रुः सौं सुरेश्वरी।

गं प्रां ध्रीं थ्रीं हनू पातु अं आं इं ईं श्मशानिनी॥ ३

जूं डुं ऐं औं भ्रुवौ पातु कं खं गं घं प्रमाथिनी।

चं छं जं झं पातु नासां टं ठं डं ढं भगाकुला॥ ४

तं थं दं धं पात्वधरमोष्ठं पं फं रतिप्रिया।

बं भं यं रं पातु दन्तान् लं वं शं सं चं कालिका॥ ५

हं क्षं क्षं हं पातु जिह्वां सं शं वं लं रताकुला।

वं यं भं वं चं चिबुकं पातु फं पं महेश्वरी॥ ६

धं दं थं तं पातु कण्ठं ढं डं ठं टं भगप्रिया।

झं जं छं चं पातु कुक्षौ घं गं खं कं महाजटा॥ ७

ह्सौः ह्स्ख्फ्रैं पातु भुजौ क्ष्मूं म्रैं मदनमालिनी।

ङां ञीं णूं रक्षताज्जत्रू नैं मौं रक्तासवोन्मदा ॥ ८

ह्रां ह्रीं ह्रूं पातु कक्षौ में ह्रैं ह्रौं निधुवनप्रिया।

क्लां क्लीं क्लूं पातु हृदयं क्लैं क्लौं मुण्डावतंसिका॥ ९

श्रां श्रीं श्रूं रक्षतु करौ श्रैं श्रौं फेत्कारराविणी।

क्लां क्लीं क्लूं अङ्गुलीः पातु क्लैं क्लौं च नारवाहिनी॥ १०

च्रां च्रीं च्रूं पातु जठरं च्रैं च्रौं संहाररूपिणी।

छ्रां छ्रीं छ्रूं रक्षतान्नाभिं छ्रैं छ्रौं सिद्धकरालिनी॥ ११

स्त्रां स्त्रीं स्त्रूं रक्षतात् पार्श्वौ स्त्रैं स्त्रौं निर्वाणदायिनी।

फ्रां फ्रीं फ्रूं रक्षतात् पृष्ठं फ्रैं फ्रौं ज्ञानप्रकाशिनी॥ १२

क्षां क्षीं क्षूं रक्षतु कटिं क्षैं क्षौं नृमुण्डमालिनी।

ग्लां ग्लीं ग्लूं रक्षतादूरू ग्लैं ग्लौं विजयदायिनी॥ १३

ब्लां ब्लीं ब्लूं जानुनी पातु ब्लैं ब्लौं महिषमर्दिनी।

प्रां प्रीं प्रूं रक्षताज्जङ्घे प्रैं प्रौं मृत्युविनाशिनी॥ १४

थ्रां थ्रीं थ्रूं चरणौ पातु थ्रैं थ्रौं संसारतारिणी।

ॐ फ्रें सिद्ध्विकरालि ह्रीं छ्रीं ह्रं स्त्रीं फ्रें नमः॥ १५

सर्वसन्धिषु सर्वाङ्गं गुह्यकाली सदावतु।

ॐ फ्रें सिद्ध्विं हस्खफ्रें ह्सफ्रें ख्फ्रें करालि ख्फ्रें हस्खफ्रें ह्स्फ्रें फ्रें ॐ स्वाहा॥ १६

रक्षताद् घोरचामुण्डा तु कलेवरं वहक्षमलवरयूं।

अव्यात् सदा भद्रकाली प्राणानेकादशेन्द्रियान् ॥ १७

ह्रीं श्रीं ॐ ख्फ्रें ह्स्ख्फ्रें हक्षम्लब्रयूं

न्क्ष्रीं नज्च्रीं स्त्रीं छ्रीं ख्फ्रें ठ्रीं ध्रीं नमः।

यत्रानुक्त्तस्थलं देहे यावत्तत्र च तिष्ठति॥ १८

उक्तं वाऽप्यथवानुक्तं करालदशनावतु

ॐ ऐं ह्रीं श्रीं क्लीं हूं स्त्रीं ध्रीं फ्रें क्षूं क्शौं

क्रौं ग्लूं ख्फ्रें प्रीं ठ्रीं थ्रीं ट्रैं ब्लौं फट् नमः स्वाहा॥ १९

सर्वमापादकेशाग्रं काली कामकलावतु॥ २०

Only in IAST


asya śrī trailokayamohana  rahasya kavacasya ।

tripurāri ṛṣiḥ – virāṭ chandaḥ – bhagavati kāmakalākālī devatā ।

phreṁ bījaṁ – yoginī śaktiḥ – klīṁ kīlakaṁ – ḍākini tattvaṁ

bhgāvatī śrī kāmakalākālī anugraha prasāda sidhyarte jape viniyogaḥ ||

om aiṁ śrīṁ klīṁ śiraḥ pātu phreṁ hrīṁ chrīṁ madanāturā |

strīṁ hrūṁ kṣauṁ hrīṁ laṁ lalāṭaṁ pātu khphreṁ krauṁ karālinī || (1)

āṁ hauṁ phroṁ kṣūm mukhaṁ pātu klūṁ ḍraṁ thrauṁ caṇḍanāyikā |

hūṁ traiṁ clūṁ mauḥ pātu dṛśau prīṁ dhrīṁ kṣrīṁ jagadāmbikā || (2)

krūṁ khrūṁ ghrīṁ clīṁ pātu karṇau jraṁ plaiṁ ruḥ sauṁ sureśvarī |

gaṁ prāṁ dhrīṁ thrīṁ hanū pātu aṁ āṁ iṁ īṁ śmaśāninī || (3)

jūṁ ḍuṁ aiṁ auṁ bhruvau pātu kaṁ khaṁ gaṁ ghaṁ pramāthinī |

caṁ chaṁ jaṁ jhaṁ pātu nāsāṁ ṭaṁ ṭhaṁ ḍaṁ ḍhaṁ bhagākulā|| (4)

taṁ thaṁ daṁ dhaṁ pātvadharamoṣṭhaṁ paṁ phaṁ ratipriyā |

baṁ bhaṁ yaṁ raṁ pātu dantān laṁ vaṁ śaṁ saṁ caṁ kālikā || (5)

haṁ kṣaṁ kṣaṁ haṁ pātu jihvāṁ saṁ śaṁ vaṁ laṁ ratākulā |

vaṁ yaṁ bhaṁ vaṁ caṁ cibukaṁ pātu phaṁ paṁ maheśvarī || (6)

dhaṁ daṁ thaṁ taṁ pātu kaṇṭhaṁ ḍhaṁ ḍaṁ ṭhaṁ ṭaṁ bhagapriyā |

jhaṁ jaṁ chaṁ caṁ pātu kukṣau ghaṁ gaṁ khaṁ kaṁ mahājaṭā || (7)

hsauḥ hskhphraiṁ pātu bhujau kṣmūṁ mraiṁ madanamālinī |

ṅāṁ ñīṁ ṇūṁ rakṣatājjatrū naiṁ mauṁ raktāsavonmadā || (8)

hrāṁ hrīṁ hrūṁ pātu kakṣau meṁ hraiṁ hrauṁ nidhuvanapriyā |

klāṁ klīṁ klūṁ pātu hṛdayaṁ klaiṁ klauṁ muṇḍāvataṁsikā || (9)

śrāṁ śrīṁ śrūṁ rakṣatu karau śraiṁ śrauṁ phetkārarāviṇī |

klāṁ klīṁ klūṁ aṅgulīḥ pātu klaiṁ klauṁ ca nāravāhinī || (10)

crāṁ crīṁ crūṁ pātu jaṭharaṁ craiṁ crauṁ saṁhārarūpiṇī |

chrāṁ chrīṁ chrūṁ rakṣatānnābhiṁ chraiṁ chrauṁ siddhakarālinī || (11)

strāṁ strīṁ strūṁ rakṣatāt pārśvau straiṁ strauṁ nirvāṇadāyinī |

phrāṁ phrīṁ phrūṁ rakṣatāt pṛṣṭhaṁ phraiṁ phrauṁ jñānaprakāśinī || ((12)

kṣāṁ kṣīṁ kṣūṁ rakṣat kaṭiṁ kṣaiṁ kṣauṁ nṛmuṇḍamālinī |

glāṁ glīṁ glūṁ rakṣatādūrū glaiṁ glauṁ vijayadāyinī || (13)

blāṁ blīṁ blūṁ jānunī pātu blaiṁ blauṁ mahiṣamardinī |

prāṁ prīṁ prūṁ rakṣatājjaṅghe praiṁ prauṁ mṛtyuvināśinī || (14)

thrāṁ thrīṁ thrūṁ caraṇau pātu thraiṁ thrauṁ saṁsāratāriṇī |

om phreṁ siddhvikarālī hrīṁ chrīṁ hraṁ strīṁ phreṁ namaḥ || (15)

sarvasandhiṣu sarvāṅgaṁ guhyakālī sadāvatu |

om phreṁ siddhviṁ hskhaphreṁ hsaphreṁ khphreṁ karāli khphreṁ hskhphreṁ hsphreṁ phreṁ om svāhā || (16)

rakṣatād ghoracāmuṇḍā tu kalevaraṁ vahakṣamalavarayūṁ |

avyāt sadā bhadrakālī prāṇānekādaśendriyān || (17)

hrīṁ śrīṁ om khphreṁ hskhphreṁ hakṣamlabrayūṁ

nkṣrīṁ najcrīṁ strīṁ chrīṁ khphreṁ ṭhrīṁ dhrīṁ namaḥ |

yatrānukttasthalaṁ dehe yāvattatra ca tiṣṭhati || (18)

uktaṁ vā’pyathavānuktaṁ karāladaśanāvatu

om aiṁ hrīṁ śrīṁ klīṁ hūṁ strīṁ dhrīṁ phreṁ kṣūṁ kśauṁ

krauṁ glūṁ khphreṁ prīṁ ṭhrīṁ thrīṁ ṭraiṁ blauṁ phaṭ namaḥ svāhā || (19)

sarvamāpādakeśāgraṁ kālī kāmakalāvatu || (20)





Hinduism, Space

Electro Magnetic Portals NASA Confirms Hinduism

World is made of particles and there are particles sub Atomic particles which are still smaller.These particles vibrate and move.
And they produce sound.
This is basic cosmic concept in Indian Philosophy and its applications are narrated in the Puranas and the Ithihasas Ramayana and Mahabharata.
Based on this cocept the Astras were designed and they were controlled by the Vibration created by the sound of the Astra Invocation Mantras.
Please check my post on Astra invocation Mantras.

Multiverse Level II.png

Multiverse Level II

Matter and Mind, according to Indian Philosophy , differ only in degree , not in kind.
Greater the vibration the object becomes subtle and becomes invisible to our normal senses which are fine tuned to perceive the less subtle vibrations.
So lower the vibration the object becomes Matter.
Higher the vibration it becomes Mind.
This is the reason why Mind is included as sense organ like the other Human Organs.
When vibrations vary the Planes they exist differcwhay we see or hear with oir senses as they are not eqipped to perceive them.
For example one can not see the Ultraviolet , Infra-red, Ultra Sound and sounds in the lower frequencies.
Frequencies change with vibrations.
So as there are variations in Vibrations there are various planes where things Exist.
We can not perceive them as our senses are not capable of perceiving them.
Hence there are variois levels of Existence or Planes whete things and people exist althougj we may not perceive them.
And these different levels open and close every day.
They are the Portals.
One can travel from one portal to another if one has the mechanism to undertake the journey.
We find various Lokas being mentioned, 14 in all in Hinduism.
These are the Portals .
We also find that various Devathas coming down to earth from somewhere ,mostly from the Sky and disappear at Will.
This is because they travel with their Sukshma Sarrea , or the Subtle Body.
These lokas also correspond to some locations, regions on the Earth.
Please check my posts on the Lokas and also on Quantum Mechanics, Multi verses.
This is the underlying theory about the Gods visiting Earth and the meaning behind Mantra Chanting.
Looks farfetched and sounds Crazy?
Read the following finding by NASA on the existence of Portals in the Earth and how they open and close daily and have direct connection to The Sun.

‘ many possibilities.
Turning science fiction into science fact seems to happen quite often these days and NASA did it by announcing the discovery of hidden portals in Earth’s magnetic field.  NASA calls them X-points or electron diffusion regions. They are places where the magnetic field of Earth connects to the magnetic field of the Sun, which in turn creates an uninterrupted path leading from our own planet to the sun’s atmosphere which is 93 million miles away.
NASA used its THEMIS spacecraft, as well as a European Cluster probe, to examine this phenomenon. They found that these portals open and close dozens of times each day. It’s funny, because there is a lot of evidence that points toward the sun being a giant star gate for the ‘gods’ to pass back and forth from other dimensions and universes. The portals that NASA has discovered are usually located tens of thousands of kilometres from Earth and most of them are short-lived; others are giant, vast and sustained.
As far as scientists can determine, these portals aid in the transfer of tons of magnetically charged particles that flow from the Sun causing the northern and southerns lights and geomagnetic storms. They aid in the transfer of the magnetic field from the Sun to the Earth. In 2014, the U.S. space agency will launch a new mission called Magnetospheric Multi scale Mission (MMS) which will include four spacecraft that will circle the Earth to locate and then study these portals. They are located where the Earth and the Sun’s magnetic fields connect and where the unexplained portals are formed.
NASA funded the University of Iowa for this study, and they are still unclear as to what these portals are. All they have done is observed charged particles flowing through them that cause electro-magnetic phenomenon in Earth’s atmosphere.
Magnetic portals are invisible, unstable and elusive. they open and close without warming and there are no signposts to guide is in – Dr Scudder, University of Iowa…??

Mainstream science continues to grow further, but I often get confused between mainstream science, and science that is formed in the black budget world. It seems that information and discovery isn’t information and discovery without the type of ‘proof’ that the human race requires. Given that the human race requires, and has a certain criteria for ‘proof’, which has been taught to us by the academic world, information can easily be suppressed by concealing that ‘proof’. It’s no secret that the department of defence receives trillions of dollars that go unaccounted for and everything developed within the United States Air Force Space Agency remains classified. They are able to classify information for the sake of ‘national security’. Within the past few years, proof has been emerging for a number of phenomenon that would suggest a whole other scientific world that operates separately from mainstream science.
We have the technology to take ET home, anything you can imagine we already have the technology to do, but these technologies are locked up in black budget projects. It would take an act of God to ever get them out to benefit humanity – Ben Rich, Fmr CEO of LockHeed Skunk Works’

Citation and references.




Hinduism, Uncategorized

Cloning Detail Rig Veda Vishvaroopa First Cloned Cow

I have posted articles on the Advanced Concepts  in Indian Texts and Philosophy.

This includes Mathematics, Value of Pi,Trigonometry,Aphorisms for quick calculations, Genetics,Quantum Theory,Particle Physics, Surgery including Cosmetic Surgery,Chemai cal analysis, Botany, Astronomy, Biology….

I have posted articles on how Mitochondrial pairs are found in the Chamaka Prasna, How Shiva Linga spewed DNA.


Cloning Process. Image credit http://www.jillstanek.com

Now there is further information ,thanks to pioneering research by Dr.Vartak in Indian Texts.

The Vedas, especially the Rig Veda describes procedure for Clonig a Cow from a Cow’s skin.

The steps.

1.Selection of a suitable cow.

This is determined by the quantity of Milk yielded by the Cow.

2.Rearing the Cow.

The Cow was fed on natural diet and to facilitate increased Milk Yield , its Calf was left nearby to induce the Cow to secret more Milk naturally.

3. Taking the skin of a Healthy Cow.

4..Produce  anew Cow by cloning.

Three Rishis , Rubhus were the scientists who carried out the project.

the Rubhus gave new mothers to orphaned calves. This fact definitely shows that Rubhus were working on cows. 

Rig Veda  states that Rubhus were fully engrossed in the work of creating a cow etc. and therefore they refused to attend a Yajna. However, they promised to attend the Yajna after completing the work’ (RV.1-161-3)

For their great research they had to maintain a cow shed and protect their cows, just like a good son protects his mother. For their experiments one cow was not sufficient. They needed many cows. Therefore, they organized cows in great numbers, which were kept safe and protected in the cowsheds. During their experiments many cows might have died, leaving behind their calves orphaned. For those orphans they had to give new mothers and for that reason they organized mothers. (Apinshat RV. 4-33-4 ).

To produce plenty of milk a cow must have her calf nearby. This psychology of cows must have been noted by them so that they worked on mothers and calves. They must have examined human mothers and children also while doing that research. (RV. 1-111-1)

While doing this type of research on cows and calves, Rubhus attained a great knowledge and were inspired to produce a living cow from a cow’s skin. This was held by the sages as a divine work of great talents. Hence it cannot be neglected as a toy making. A hidebound man without thinking seriously may say that Rubhus prepared a toy, having a shape of a cow, from some hide. But then that work would not have been held with high esteem as is done by the Rigveda. Moreover, toy making needs no preliminary pains of working continuously on cows and calves for a prolonged period, neglecting Yajnas, as was done by Rubhus. Again, the Rigveda says that Rubhus made a living cow which was made a mother by producing a calf from it. (RV. 1-110-8). That newly prepared cow was named as ‘Vishvaroopa’ and it was ‘Vishvajuvam’ (RV. 4-33-8), which means matching with the world. It was similar to the other cows in the world. Bruhaspati accepted this cow Vishvaroopa happily, as a gift, which was created by Rubhus.(RV. 1-161-6).

The Rubhus created a cow from skin of a cow. (RV. 1-161-7, 3-60-2, 4-36-4). It was the first ever production of a living clone, from a part of a body namely skin of a cow. The modern science has now proved it possible by producing a lamb Dolly from udder of a sheep. Udder is nothing else but a part of skin.

The Rubhus produced another clone by their supreme intellingence.(RV. 3-60-2). They created a horse from another. (RV. 1-161-7). The Rigveda not recorded from which part of a horse they produced another horse. One may say that a horse may be produced by copulation of a horse with a mare. But in that case no sensible person will ever say that Rubhus created a horse. It is a nature’s creation. In the Rigveda the verb used is ‘Atakshat’ This verb may suggest carpentry; but that horse was not created from wood or timber, it was created from another horse. (RV. 1-161-7). It took involvement of Rubhus for a prolonged period. (RV.1-161-3). Therefore carpentry is out of question. Then the only thing remains that the Rubhus cloned a horse from another horse.

To achieve that knowledge Rubhus worked with horses too. (RV. 1-111-1). To begin with they produced two horses, and trained them to be yoked to a chariot. (RV. 1-20-2). These two horses were presented to Indra. They were very fast and powerful. (RV. 4-35-5). After this work they produced a horse from another horse with their intellectual skill. (RV. 1-161-7, 4-33-10). That horse was called as ‘Hari’ and was presented to Indra, who accepted it. Hari was yoked to a chariot. (RV. 1-161-7). This fact proves that Hari was a real living horse, and not a toy.’

Citations with Thanks .





Vancha Kalpalatha Ganapathi Tantric Mantra Homa 13 Gods


Less known is the fact that though there are various systems to realize Brahman, The Reality,the underlying fact is that the Reality is one and the various Gods mentioned are the expressions of the One to suit the dispositions of the Many.


  1. Agni,
  2. Surya,
  3. Lalaithambika,
  4. Balatripura Sundari,
  5. Mahamritunjaya,
  6. Kubera,
  7. Lakshmi,
  8. Vishnu,
  9. Rudra,
  10. Durga .



Srividya Ganapathi.

Śrī Vidyā Gaṇapati Vāñcha kalpalatā mantra

श्री विद्या गणपति वाञ्छ कल्पलता मन्त्र

This mantra is a combination of mantras of Gaṇapati, Saubhāgya Pañcadaśī and Gāyatrī.

Vāñcha means wishing or the one who desires for something and kalpalatā means granting all desires. (Dictionary meaning of kalpalatā – a creeper that grants all desires).

When a boon is granted, it is because of three reasons if the Deity is satisfied.

1.The Karma Phala is due and it is hastened(Karma Phala means results of Righteous actions)

2.The Deity is pulled by the God by the power of the Mantra.

3.The God is pleased and He grants the boon with Love and affection.( Vancha)

Vancha is a difficult word to translate into English.

It is akin to love one feels spontaneously to wards a child or a total stranger moved by their mere sight.

This is the mantra:

om śrīṁ hrīṁ klīṁ glauṁ gaṁ

aiṁ ka e ī la hrīṁ

tat saviturvareṇyaṁ

gaṇapataye ।

klīṁ ha sa ka ha la hrīṁ

bhargo devasya dhīmahi

varavarada ।

sauḥ sa ka la hrīṁ

dhiyo yo naḥ pracodayāt

sarvajanaṁ me vaśamānaya svāhā ॥

ॐ श्रीं ह्रीं क्लीं ग्लौं गं

ऐं क ए ई ल ह्रीं

तत् सवितुर्वरेण्यं

गणपतये ।

क्लीं ह स क ह ल ह्रीं

भर्गो देवस्य धीमहि

वरवरद ।

सौः स क ल ह्रीं

धियो यो नः प्रचोदयात्

सर्वजनं मे वशमानय स्वाहा ॥

There is Sri Vidya Ganapathi Vancha Kalpalatha Homa.

This Homa can be conducted only SRIVIDHYA UPASANA VEDIC PANDIT..
This is a very rare Homa and who knows the concept of this Homa will perform this Homa
Chanting Vancha Kalpa Latha Ganapathi Manthra is equivalent to 444 times of chanting regular Sri Maha ganapathi manthra. So to say performing of Sri vancha kalpalatha Homa is equivalent to performing of 444 times of Sri Maha Ganapathi Homa.
Benefits of the Homa.
1. Prosperity happiness and wealth in the family.
2. All obstacles related Marriage, official career, puthra bhagya, prosperity in life and all negative aspects in the family will vanish.
3.Grants the benefit arising out of taking bath in Holy rivers .
4.Chanting all Vedas one can certainly realize
5.Offering Brahman Bhojan to 1000 Vedic Brahmins .


Citations and references.






Goddess Andal Takes Oil Bath Srivilliputhur Ennai Kaapu

One of the special features of Hinduism is its treatment of Gods and Goddesses as human beings and interacting with them as with humans.

God can not be known.

But can be and is felt.

Divine experience relates to Heart , emotions and feelings and never to Mind and Brain.

The fact is despite all reasoning and Rationalism Man is driven by emotions and lives by it.

The sense of devotion is heightened when one treats as one among ourselves and not some one or thing which sits in a Lofty tower wielding clubs and delivering punishment.

I can never relate to this God.

Goddess Andal's Hair being combed.jpg Goddess Andal’s Hair being combed.Margazhi Utsavam

I relate to God as a Human Being till I spiritually evolve to know that He is a Principle.

Till then I shall treat Him as my Father, Mother, Brother, Teacher, Lover and Friend.

The Path of Devotion called Bhakti Marga is this.

One gets engrossed in the emotion of God and gets spiritually elated.

In Tamil literature there are poems belonging to the Middle Ages, around 1200 -1400 extolling this aspect of Bhakthi, propagated by Azhwars( of Vishnu) and Nayanmaras( of Shiva)

Each temple in India is associated with the activity of God a Human Being and there are temple festivals relating to them, when these events are enacted.

Andal Ennaikkaappu .jpg Andal Ennaikkaappu

In Srivilliputhur, The Home of Andal one of the Saints of Hinduism and Vishnu Chitta, her father, both of them venerated Azhvars( which happens to be my place of Birth and early schooling) this interaction of Man and God is very much in evidence in the form of Festivals.

One special Festival is the bathing of Andal in Oil.

Then she is bathed with a specil bathing powder Snana Powder, whic is miles ahead of your Shampoos in therms of clearing oil and emitting fragrance)

The she is decked up.

This is called Ennaikkappu(anointment of Oil)

Gingelly Oil is anointed to the Utsava Murthy of Andal.

This festival falls on the last seven days of Margazhi,Mrigasira month(December end, January first week) and one day in Thai Month(Makara Sankaranthi)

‘Margazhi Ennai Kappu Utsavam is presently taking place at Srivilliputtur Sri Andal Rangamannar Divya Desam. Ennai Kappu Utsavam is annually celebrated during the last eight days of the Margazhi month. During this utsavam, Andal is taken to the Ennai Kappu mandapam and thailam is applied by the Battars to Andal and the uapcharams is  performed by Archakars. The highlighted fact of this utsavam is the famous Souri kondai. There are four sessions in a day during Ennai kappu – first from moolastanam special alangarams is performed for example Azagarkolam, Krishanar kolam and Muthangi; then the second session is the Ennai kappu kollam with Andal in Souri Kondai; the third session is Thirumanajam; and the fourth session  is Vahana Seva (different vahanams on the 8 days).’




Arjuna Visited Tirupati Papavinasa Theertha

Countless Pilgrimages were taken by people belonging to Mahabharata times to South India.

And contrary to what people think Tirupati is 2100 Million Years old.

Route taken by Arjuna in his Pilgrimage.jpg Arjuna’s Pilgrimage,Route.

Geologists have dated this and the information tallies with what Hindu Puranas say about the age of the Hills.

It is about 21oo Million years old.’

Source .Tirupati 2100 Million Years old

The List includes,

Lord Krishna,


The Pandavas,


I had written an article on the Pilgrimage undertaken by Arjuna to South India.


Papavinasana Theertha, Tirupati.

Among other places visited by Arjuna, he visited Tirupati, had Darshan of Lord Varaha ,Balaji  and took a holy dip in the Papavinasana Theertha for atoning the sin of seeing Yudhistra and Draupadi together.(Skanda Purana)

Tirupati Papnanasa Theertham.jpg Tirupati Papnanasa Theertham.

When the five Pandavas were living together with their wife Draupadi, they had an arrangement,that Draupadi shall live as wife together with one of the Five and the other four Pandvas shall not be with her.

Sri Vatsam of balaji, Tirupati.jpgi.

Balaji Tirupati,Srivathsam is visible.

Lord Balaji, Tirupati.


At a point of time, Yudhistra was living with Draupadi.


Agni,God Fire,in the guise of a Brahmin sought the help of  Arjuna to help  ease his hunger.


Arjuna,being a Kshatriya and a King, could not but to accede to Agni’s request.


Without knowing who Agni was and what his hunger was for, Arjuna agreed and was  shocked to know it was Agni and his hunger was for burning down the Kanadava Forest.


He was in a dilemma for as a King he(Prince)  he had a duty to protect   forests with the animals living in it.


He consulted(who else?) Lord Krishna,who told him as a King and Kshatriya it was his duty to fulfill his promise .


( Krishna had a hidden agenda.


He knew that a great war will ensue , that Arjuna  did not have a powerful Bow and he waned Arjuna to possess one.


He engineered the whole event though Indra,father of Arjuna.)


As anticipated by Krishna Agni asked Vauna to give the best bow and he gave the Kandeeva to Arjuna.


Arjuna burnt the forest.


Agini gave him the Agneyastra as well.


When Arjuna came Home to take his old bow and arrows,he unintentionally saw Yudihistra and Draupadi together.


It is considered to be a sin to see man and wife together when they are intimate,Sastras declare and one has to atone for this,Prayaschitta.


One of the Prayascitta was going on a Pilgrimage.


Krishna advised the Prayaschitta of Pilgrimage as He wanted Arjuna to get the help of as many Kings as possible for the Mahabharata war(Arjuna was not aware of the fact).


Arjuna went on a Pilgrimage of India and in the process married many a princesses,including the daughter of a Pandya king-the Pandya fought the war along with the Panadvas.


Vyasa gives a detailed description of the route taken by Arjuna during the Pilgrimage.’

Source.Arjuna’s Pilgrimage Photot Essay Ramani’s blog


Papavinasam Theertham is around 2 miles from Tirumala and is a beautiful waterfall in the region. The devotees also believe a holy dip at this site can relieve them from their sins and evils. There are separate dressing rooms at this site for men and women, where they can change their dresses. The reservoir near the dam restricts the water flow in this theertham.



OM Alters Genes Immunity Massachusetts General Hospital

Scientific study of OM is gaining currency in the West and numerous researches have proved its unique features.

Its ability to affect the Electro Magnetic Filed around and in us.

OM, 3 D Wall paper.jpg OM, 3 D Wall paper.

Its resonance is that of the Earth, Schumann Resonance.

OM’s effects on the individual’s mind state, especially the Alpha Waves is staggering.

I have published articles on these subjects.

Chanting God's Name and Mantra.gif Chanting God’s Name and Mantra- a Comparison.

Researchers in the Massachusetts General Hospital have found,

that the relaxation response – a state of deep rest attained through breathing, meditation, yoga and other practices — triggers changes in gene expression that can affect the body’s immune function, energy metabolism and insulin secretion. The new research — the first to look at rapid, gene-level changes following the relaxation practice — is published in the journal PLOS ONE.

Herbert Benson, a senior author of the new study, first described the “relaxation response” — what he calls the physiologic opposite of fight-or-flight — nearly 40 years ago. He’s now the director emeritus of the Benson-Henry institute for Mind-Body Medicine at MGH, where the technique is used to help patients manage a wide variety of medical conditions from anxiety and chronic pain to cancer.

Benson says the new research should give a credibility boost to his endeavors (which, by the way, non-Westerners have been practicing in various forms for thousands of years). “There’s now a scientific basis for these mind-body approaches that work,” Benson said. “For the mainstream, every little bit of evidence helps.”

Benson’s collaborator, Towia Libermann, PhD, director of the Beth Israel Deaconess Medical Center (BIDMC) Genomics, Proteomics, Bioinformatics and Systems Biology Center and co-senior author of the study, says the evidence clearly links the relaxation response to rapid changes in gene expression. “There is a relatively small subset of biological pathways affected by relaxation response,” he said. For instance, a pathway involved in immune disturbances and inflammation was repressed after the relaxation technique while another set of pathways involved in mitochondrial function and energy production were enhanced.

The study involved 52 people — 26 were long-time practitioners of the relaxation response, 26 had never done it, but were trained in the technique. The subjects had blood drawn before, immediately after they practiced, and 15 minutes later, and then researchers used advanced gene expression profiling and systems biology analysis to determine any changes in gene expression. These changes, Libermann said, occurred in both groups but were more pronounced among the long-time relaxers.

Libermann, who has been working with Benson for 10 years, says he was drawn to this research “to convince myself that there’s really something going on here, and it’s not just a placebo effect.” Now, he says: “I’m pretty convinced.” He and Benson are currently investigating whether the relaxation response triggers molecular-level changes in people with hypertension, inflammatory bowel disease, irritable bowel syndrome, and other diseases.

Here’s more from MGH:

In 2008, Benson and Libermann led a study finding that long-term practice of the relaxation response changed the expression of genes involved with the body’s response to stress. The current study examined changes produced during a single session of relaxation response practice, as well as those taking place over longer periods of time.

The study enrolled a group of 26 healthy adults with no experience in relaxation response practice, who then completed an 8-week relaxation response training course. Prior to starting their training, the participants went through what was essentially a control group session – blood samples were taken before and immediately after they listened to a 20-minute health education CD and again 15 minutes later. After completing the training course, a similar set of blood tests was taken before and after participants listened to a 20-minute CD used to elicit the relaxation response as part of daily practice.

The sets of blood tests taken before the training program were designated “novice,” and those taken after training completion were categorized as from “short-term practitioners.” For further comparison a similar set of blood samples was taken from a group of 25 individuals with 4 to 25 years experience regularly eliciting the relaxation response through many different techniques before and after they listened to the same relaxation response CD. Blood samples from all participants were analyzed to determine the expression of more than 22,000 genes at the different time points.

The results revealed significant changes in the expression of several important groups of genes between the novice samples and those from both the short- and long-term sets, with even more pronounced changes in the long-term practitioners. A systems biology analysis of known interactions among the proteins produced by the affected genes revealed that pathways involved with energy metabolism, particularly the function of mitochondria, were upregulated during the relaxation response. Pathways controlled by activation of a protein called NF-κB – known to have a prominent role in inflammation, stress, trauma and cancer – were suppressed after relaxation response elicitation. The expression of genes involved in insulin pathways was also significantly altered.’


Research Report Published in plos.org visit the following Link.

Relaxation Response Induces Temporal Transcriptome Changes in Energy Metabolism, Insulin Secretion and Inflammatory Pathways Effects of Yoga and OM Chanting Research Report.

Citation and References.



OM Earth’s Breath 7.83 Hz,Schumann Resonance

The sound OM (A,U,M) is the sacred chant of Sanatana Dharma, Hinduism.

OM.jpg OM

Sounds originate from three points in the Human Body.

From the Mouth,

Throat and


The alphabets of any and every Language must have these letters.

Schumann Resonance.In the Brain.jpg Schumann Resonance.In the Brain

These letters constitute the entire Universe by their vibrations.

The Universe Vibrates.

Universe is always in Motion.

Motion produces Vibration.

There is a controversy about Vibration and Sound.

Which precedes or causes the other?

Does sound cause Vibration or is it the other way around?

We can observe sound creating vibration and vibration causing sound.

Not all vibrations can cause observable sound.

These vibrations exist in the Universe and within ourselves.

The vibrations can be studied by Spectroscopy.

These vibrations have a direct effect on Electromagnetism.

Our Brain and our nervous system, as we all know, consist of Nerve cells.

Nerve Cells transmit messages to the Brain

Nerve Cells consist of Axon,Dendrites and Nuclei.

When we receive a message or a stimulation of our senses these sensations are carried to the brain by a chain of nerve cells,one transmitting to another.

But there is a microscopic gap between one Nerve( I have used this term so that people can understand-Axon and Dendrites terms are not used in the article.Those interested may read a chapter on Nervous system from any standard text-book for Class x/xii). and another.

This gap is called the Synaptic Gap.

Earlier it was believed that the messages from one nerve to another is being transmitted by a chemical in the Gap.

Now it is found that the messages pass through this gap electromagnetically.

That is your stimuli is converted into electro magnetic wave and is sent across and this is received by the Brain and it decodes and assigns the messages to their respective slots in the Brain.


Now any and everything in the Universe vibrates from the Atom to the Galaxies.

So when the is a stimuli there is electro magnetic activity.

Ultimately our brain decodes everything electro magnetically and it is converted into understandable message when they are processed and sent back.

These vibrations as understood  in the light of electromagnetism has thrown some interesting results.

As said earlier, every thing vibrates, including the Earth.

And Vibration causes resonance.

Earth moves, is in Motion and hence Vibrates.

So it ought to produce Electro Magnetic Waves.

Schumann Resonance.

‘The Schumann resonances (SR) are a set of spectrum peaks in the extremely low-frequency (ELF) portion of the Earth’s electromagnetic field spectrum. Schumann resonances are global electromagnetic resonances, generated and excited by lightning discharges in the cavity formed by the Earth’s surface and the ionosphere…

Lightning discharges are considered to be the primary natural source of Schumann resonance excitation; lightning channels behave like huge antennas that radiate electromagnetic energy at frequencies below about 100 kHz.These signals are very weak at large distances from the lightning source, but the Earth–ionosphere waveguidebehaves like a resonator at ELF frequencies and amplifies the spectral signals from lightning at the resonance frequencies.

In an ideal cavity, the resonant frequency of the n-th mode f_{n} is determined by the Earth radius a and the speed of light c.

f_{n} =\frac{c}{2 \pi a}\sqrt{n(n+1)}

The real Earth–ionosphere waveguide is not a perfect electromagnetic resonant cavity. Losses due to finite ionosphere electrical conductivity lower the propagation speed of electromagnetic signals in the cavity, resulting in a resonance frequency that is lower than would be expected in an ideal case, and the observed peaks are wide. In addition, there are a number of horizontal asymmetries – day-night difference in the height of the ionosphere, latitudinal changes in the Earth’s magnetic field, sudden ionospheric disturbances, polar cap absorption, variation in the Earth radius of ± 11 km from equator to geographic poles, etc. that produce other effects in the Schumann resonance power spectra…

This global electromagnetic resonance phenomenon is named after physicist Winfried Otto Schumann who predicted it mathematically in 1952. Schumann resonances occur because the space between the surface of the Earth and the conductive ionosphere acts as a closed waveguide. The limited dimensions of the Earth cause this waveguide to act as a resonant cavity for electromagnetic waves in the ELF band. The cavity is naturally excited by electric currents in lightning. Schumann resonances are the principal background in the electromagnetic spectrum beginning at 3 Hz and extending to 60 Hz, and appear as distinct peaks at extremely low frequencies (ELF) around 7.83 (fundamental),14.3, 20.8, 27.3 and 33.8 Hz.

In the normal mode descriptions of Schumann resonances, the fundamental mode is a standing wave in the Earth–ionosphere cavity with a wavelength equal to the circumference of the Earth. This lowest-frequency (and highest-intensity) mode of the Schumann resonance occurs at a frequency of approximately 7.83 Hz, but this frequency can vary slightly from a variety of factors, such as solar-induced perturbations to the ionosphere, which comprises the upper wall of the closed cavity.[citation needed] The higher resonance modes are spaced at approximately 6.5 Hz intervals

Schumann Resonance.

Studies indicate the chanting of OM produces the same frequency as that of Earth, 7.83 Hz.

Resonances of earth, ie, 7.83,  13.7, 19.6, 25.5, 31.4, 37.3 and 43.2 Hertz of earth. We all know 7.83 hz being the strongest of all, OM or Schumann frequency.

Ohm- 7.83Hz
Gam – 13.7Hz
Hleem – 19.6Hz
Hreem – 25.5Hz
Kleem – 31.4Hz
Krowm – 37.3Hz
Sreem – 43.2Hz

The Schumann Resonances are the result of cosmic energy build-up within the cavity that exists between Earth’s highly conductive surface and the conducting layer in the upper atmosphere called the ionosphere. the space between the surface of the earth and the conductive ionosphere acts as a waveguide. The cavity is naturally excited by energy from lightning strikes. This ionospheric charge creates an electrical shield around the Earth.. The atmosphere is a dielectric insulator, which separates the two. Thus a spherical capacitor as well as a spherical resonator is created and maintained. Electrical signals of sufficient wavelength (low-frequency) are wave-guided around and around between this “sphere within a sphere” and is the base Schumann Resonance of 7.8Hz mainly traveling from West to East.

7.83 HZ or the ALPHA frequency  is the gateway that leads into deeper states of consciousness.

Most people are in an alpha state during the short time immediately before they fall asleep and when the conscious nervous system switches over to the subconscious.

Citation.Ajit Vadakayil . An Erudite Blog, suggest you read this.

The Vibration of OM is the Vibration Of Earth.

More to follow on this and Atomic Vibration.


Hindu deities, Hinduism

Mariamman Renuka Devi Or Draupadi,Betrayed Wife Cult?

There are various legends on Mariamman, a form of Devi in South India.

Mariamman is believed to cure among other diseases, Smallpox.

Samayapuram Mariamman.jpg

Samayapuram Mariamman.

And also sores, ghouls, pustules and diseases.

Worship of Mariamman is prevalent in the Villages in Tamil Nadu, Karnataka and Andhra, though the worship is more prevalent in Tamil Nadu

Famous Samayapuram Mariamman Temple is near Tiruchi/Srirangam.

“Miracle Based : Mother Mariamman undergoes a fast for the welfare of mankind for 28 days from the last Sunday of Masi month-February-March. During these days no cooked preparation is offered as nivedhana but only some flour, orange, grapes and green coconut. For completing this fasting, abishek is offered to Amman only with flowers – Poo in Tamil and this event is known as Poo Choridal.”

The State of Tamil Nadu has several divine abodes of Goddess Shakthi. Shakthi cults prevalent in different ages are manifested in the temples. One of such divine abodes is Arulmighu Mariamman, Samayapuram in Trichy District. This Temple is known to occupy a prominent position among the temples dedicated to Goddess Shakthi. This temple is situated in beautiful land scape enriched by the Holy River Cauvery. The Temple is Situated in the Chennai – Trichy National Highway 15 K.M. from Trichy.

Trichy can be reached by train from Chennai, Madurai, and places, and also by airways from Chennai. The Goddess Mariamman is very powerful, devotees. wishes are fulfilled by the Goddess. Persons affected by Chickenpox and Smallpox come to this place, stay here and pray the Goddess for speedy recovery. Abisheka Theertham (Divine Water) is sprinkled on them after Pooja and they get recovered very quickly. There is a separate rest hall for their stay in the temple.

In ancient time This region was ruled by Chola Kings. Samayapuram is also known by the names Kannanur, Kannanpuram, Vikramapuram and Mahalipuram in ancient times. Flower sprinkling (Poochoridal) festival is conducted during the month of March and Chithirai Car festival is conducted during the month of April. Devotees offer prayer by rolling themselves around the temple prakaram (corridor) known as Angapradatchinam.

Samayapuram Mariamman Temple is one of the renowned Shakthi shrines of Tamilnadu. In recent times, the temple has gained a vast popularity. Devotees throng here from various parts of the country. The saying goes, “Samayapurthal will protect her devotees in times of need” (Samayapuram Mariamman Samayathil Kaappal – in Tamil). It is the faith of the people that Mariamman will protect them though they are far away from her in other places of the world.

This is one of the largest temples of the state earning high revenues for the Hindu Religious and Charitable Endowment with huge inflow of devotees. Thali the Mangal Sutra offered by women are the majority of the offerings in the Hundi of the temple. Diseases are cured without surgery in many cases. Many devotees visit this temple from Karnataka, as Mariamman resembles the Chamundeeswari of Mysore. There is also a story that Emperor Dasaratha visited Samayapuram to worship Mariamman.

She is reported to have given Darshan to a British Collector during the British Rule.Please read my article on this.

She is considered to be an Avatar of Durga.

Another version states that she was the wife of Jamadagni and mother of Parashurama and Parashurama accidentally cut of a cleaning woman while trying to fulfill his father’s orders to kill Jamadagni’s Wife(Renuka) because she sawa Gandharva in the reflection of River water while trying to get water for Pooja and thought for a fleeting moment how a Human being could be so beautiful!

Mariamman is worshiped as Sitala Devi in North India widely by many faiths in North India, West Bengal, Nepal, Bangladesh and Pakistan as the pox-goddess. She is the Goddess of sores, ghouls, pustules and diseases.

Goddess Durga has incarnated as little Katyayani, the daughter of sage Katyayan to destroy all arrogant evil demonic forces of the world, in her real form as Durga, she killed many demons that were sent by Kaalkeya.

A demon named Jwarasur, the demon of fever, started spreading incurable diseases to Katyayani’s childhood friends, such as cholera, dysentery, measles, smallpox etc. Katyayani cured the diseases of some of her friends. To relieve the world from all fevers and diseases, Katyayani assumed the form of Shitala Devi. Each of her four hands held a short broom, winnowing fan, jar of cooling water and a drinking cup. With her power, she cured all the children’s diseases. Katyayani then requests her friend, Batuk to go out and confront the demon Jwarasur. A battle ensued between the young Batuk and demon Jwarasur. Jwarasur succeeds in defeating Batuk. Then, Batuk, lying dead, magically faded into dust. Jwarasur was shocked that Batuk disappeared and wondered where he went. Then, what he doesn’t know that Batuk has assumed the form of an awful male figure. This person was three-eyed and had four arms. He held a battle-axe, sword, trident and demon head. He was pitch-black in color. His hair was flowing. Eyes blazed with fury. This figure wore a tiger-skin and a garland of skulls. Batuk assumed the form of Lord Shiva’s ferocious form, the terrible Bhairav. Bhairav reprimands Jwarasur and tells him that he is the servant of Goddess Durga (Katyayani). A long discussion ensued but then converted into battle. Jwarasur created many demons from his powers but Bhairav managed to destroy all of them. Finally, Bhairav wrestled with Jwarasur and killed him with his trident.

Shitala literally means “one who cools” in Sanskrit. Shitala is worshipped under different names in various parts of the subcontinent. Shitala is more often called Ma (‘mother’) and is worshipped by Hindus, Buddhists and tribal communities. She is mentioned in Tantric and Puranic literature and her later appearance in vernacular texts (such as the Bengali 17th century Shitala-mangal-kabyas, ‘auspicious poetry’) has contributed to strengthen her status.

Shitala is primarily popular among the people of North India. In some traditions she is identified with an aspect of Parvati, the consort of Shiva. Shitala is addressed as Mother, as a seasonal goddess (Vasant, i.e. Spring) and with honorific titles such as Thakurani, Jagrani (Queen of the World), Karunamayi (She who is full of mercy), Mangala (The Auspicious One), Bhagavati (The Goddess), Dayamayi (She who is Full of Grace and Kindness). The role of Shitala in South India is taken by the Goddess Mariamman, who is worshipped by the Dravidian-speaking people .

There is also a view that she is Draupadi of Mahabharata.

Yet another version states that she represents the betrayed women thus.

‘The popular mythology is her being Durgamma, daughter of a priest. She is allured into marriage by her dishonest husband. One day he expressed desire to consume the tongue of a cow. Durgamma realises that husband was a Brahmin in disguise. In her fury, she transformed into a Goddess, picked up a sickle and cut off the head of the imposter. That started off a betrayed wife cult. ”

I do not seem to find any Vedic or Ithihasa refernce to any of this, that Mariaamman being any of these mentioned in any of these legends.

Readers may contribute with sources.

Citation  and Reference.





Stotra Mantra Parayana Differnce

Unlike other Religions,Hinduism has Prayers of different types.

There are three different types in terms of how these were arrived at, whom they are addressed to and the results sought for.

Before understanding the differences , one must know that in Hinduism, as its fundamental Truth as enunciated in the Vedas, the Sacred texts of the Hindus,describes the Reality, called Brahman, is distinct from Brahma, The God of Creation,is Without Name and Form.

The Brahman is with out Attributes, with Attributes and beyond Attributes,

It is to be experienced and is Beyond space,time,senses,mind and time.

It is Being, Consciousness and Bliss, Sat, Chit and Ananda.

The purpose of Life is to realize the Brahman, The Reality behind the noumenon, the world of Names and Forms, the substratum of the Universe, both Macro and Micro.

To achieve this, the impediment called Mind is to be Stilled.

The cessation of the Modification of Chitta is Yoga or Union with the Reality.

Ganesa Lakshmi Stotram.jpg

Ganesa Lakshmi Stotram.

( Chitta is a Higher plane of Cognition, please read my posts on Yoga, Chitta)

To Still the Mind, the thoughts or the thought waves are to be stopped.

Rama, Hanuman. SundaraKanda Parayana.Jpg

Rama, Hanuman. SundaraKanda Parayana.

But as The Mind, by its nature, is always after a thousand thoughts, it is difficult to control it,

However it can be done by Right Determination,Knowledge and Practice, says Krishna in the Bhagavad Gita( Gnana and Vairaagya)

So in the process of quieting and making the Mind still, Hinduism advocates Worship of Gods with Forms, though in Reality they do not exist.

However as Krishna says , even these Gods of Names and forms are relatively Real in the sense that they grant the boons one wishes for and Krishna says He assumes the Forms and Names Of Gods and Goddesses addressed by the practitioner and deliver the results.

So Gods of Hinduism are Real and not Real at the same time.

For details read my post ‘Hinduism, Gods with Name and Form ,Yes Or No’.

As Human dispositions and needs are varied,, so are the Gods.

One may like Mother, Father, Friend , Lover, son, daughter…

To establish a relationship, each needs a unique approach and there can be no uniform and a single window approach.

So the Gods vary and your modes of address vary.

One does not address Mother as he would his Father, Lover or Friend.

So the prayers vary.

Generally there are three types of Prayers.

Avalokeswara Mantra.png

Avalokeswara Mantra.


2.Parayana and



Stotra is from the root Stuthi, meaning ‘Praise’

If one were to get some thing from some one superior in Station, one praises him or her to get the things done for one who wishes for.

So in a Stotra one finds Praises of Gods, extolling their virtues, then requesting them to grant one’s Wishes.

We have a large collection of these Stotras.

These Stotras are also of different kinds.

One is by Gods themselves addressing the other Gods, like Krishna’s Siva Stuthi or Rudra’s Mantra Rajapadham addressed to Lord Narasimha, Indra’s Krishna Stuthi.

These are addreed to Gods whom one likes.

Another type is by the Great Rishis , like Hayagreeva’s Lalitha Sahasranama.

Yet another type is by great personalities like Bhishma, The Vishnu Sahasranama; the various slokas of Adi Shankaracharya, Swami Desikan,Ramanujacharya, Madhwacharya….

All these deliver results in terms of efficacy in the descending order described

Some of these Rishis have Prayers to a Particular Deity.

In this case it is not necessary that the God one choses to worship need be what one likes.

These Gods produce results because of the fact that the Hymn is composed by a realized Soul.


A Stuthi or a Stotra by a Great Rishi like  Valmiki, The Sundara Kanda of Ramayana is recited in a prescribed format for a fixed duration is called Parayana.

People also do this regularly as they do Lalitha Sahasra nama and Visnu Sahasranama.

The Parayana prayers may be from any of Language.

The basic requirement is Faith.

3.Mantra is different as they are locked Sounds . grasped by the Rishis, in a mysterious way.

Mantras, are the essence of Sound and Sound in its pure form is Mantra.

Mantras control Sound.

The difference between Mantras and the other two Types is that Mantras deliver guaranteed results, if one follows the procedures laid down.

Whereas in the case of Stotra or Parayana,the Divine intervention is left to  the pleasure of the God addressed to, in the case of Mantras, the Gods are obliged to grant the requests as they represent the essence of Reality and in fact the Form of Gods themselves.

That is why even A Raskshasa can deliver a Brahmastra by invoking a Mantra.

Mantras can be addressed to specific Gods and also to Reality in its Attributeless Form.

Or the Mantra can be a combination of sounds mystically locked.

More to follow on the scientific explanation of Mantras, their validity analysis by Spectroscopy,Cymatics




Sita Elder To Lord Rama?

There is information floating around the web that Sita was elder to Lord Rama by six months and many are quoting this to justify marrying an elder woman.

Ram and Sita seated, Image.gif

Lord Rama and Sita, Image credit, www,indiatemplesinfo.com

‘Though we have many examples of wife being elder than her husband in puranas, like Sita was 6 months elder than Rama, Radha was elder than Krishna and even in the case of Shiva and Shakthi according to Shakthi purana, it was Shakthi who created Shiva, Bramha, Vishnu and proposes them to marry her. But do you know who is known for, the huge difference in age among spouses?”



This information is incorrect.

Valmiki clearly declares thus, about the ages of Rama and Sita, through Sita during her conversation with Ravana when he was  about to abduct her.

This is the Sloka.

mama bhartaa mahaatejaa vayasaa pa.nca vi.mshakaH || 3-47-10
aSTaa dasha hi var.hSaaNi mama janmani gaNyate | Aranya Kanda

10b, 11. mahaatejaa mama bhartaa= great resplendent my, husband; vayasaa panca vimshakaH= by age, five, twenty – twenty-five years; mama janmani= my, from birth; aSTaa dasha varSaaNi hi= eight, ten – eighteen, years, only; gaNyate= reckoned up.

“My great-resplendent husband was of twenty-five years of age at that time, and to me eighteen years are reckoned up from my birth. [3-47-10b, 11a]’

(The Shastras declare that a Man should marry a woman who is younger to him , though the ge difference is varied in different Shastras.

The important reason for this is that women age faster and become weak when compared to Men because of women giving birth to children and it is the duty of the Husband to take care of his wife during her advanced age.

And if the woman is elder to him, the problem of assisting the wife during her advanced years by the husband becomes more difficult.)

Ramayana Sloka and Translation Citation.



Chanted OM Produces Sri Yantra in Tonoscope

I have,in a post  on Paranormal, narrated my experience, during my college days, as to how the various Gayatri Mantras ,when intoned properly, produced the corresponding God’s Image in a TV Monitor.

Om, Hindu Symbol.jpg Om, Hindu Symbol.

Sri Yantra 3 D Image.jpg Sri Yantra 3 D Image.

Quite a few were sceptical on this.

I write what I believe /know to be true as I do not belong to Ideology to promote.

I try to post facts as I see them.

In the process some times I may rescind some of my views in the light of new evidence.

This is applicable to posts relating to History of Sanatana Dharma, called Hinduism.

However I am yet to come across information that is reliable which contradicts the Truth as explained in the Hindu Texts.

OM produces Sri Yantra.jpg OM produces Sri Yantra.Tonoscope Image on your right. Image credit.http://www.thuban.spruz.com/

In the present article, I would like to share the proof that the sounds used in Hindu practices in Pooja, worship of Gods, really produce images corresponding to the Deities mentioned in the Mantras.

The fundamental sound of Hinduism is OM.

This sound has three letters.




For correct pronunciation one should listen to authentic Vedic chants, for a slight change in intonation changes the results.

Sounds in Humans rise from Three places in the Human body.


Throat and the

Base of Stomach, ( near Duodenum)

Most of the languages are built on these lines and Sanskrit is perfect in this aspect.

The sound A rises from  the Mouth,

U from the Throat and

M from the pit of the stomach.

These three letters together form OM .

This is the primordial sound of the Universe.

Please read my Post’The Universe hums OM with Audio, here I have shown that the Humming in the deep Galaxies produce the sound OM.

Now when OM is intoned in a Tonoscope, it throws the image of the Sri Yantra.

‘The Sri-Yantra-Mandala is the image of the OM mantra, the primordial Hindu sound of creation. When OM is intoned into a tonoscope, it first produces a circle. As the tone is completed, the circle is filled sequentially with concentric squares, triangles and finally, as the “mmm” dies away, the Sri Yantra

How do Yantras work? ?At the basis of yantra operation is something called “shape energy” or “form energy”. The idea is that every shape emits a very specific frequency and energy pattern. Examples of old believes in shape energy are the yantras and mandalas of eastern philosophies, the star of David, the five pointed star (pentagon), the Christian cross, the pyramids and so on. Certain ‘powers’ are ascribed to the various shapes.
When one focuses on a yantra, his mind is automatically “tuned in” by resonance into the specific form energy of that yantra. The process of resonance is then maintained and amplified. The yantra acts only as a “tune in” mechanism or a doorway. The subtle energy does not come from the yantra itself, but from the macrocosm.
Basically yantras are secret keys for establishing resonance with the benefit energies of the macrocosm. Very often the yantras can put us in contact with extremely elevated energies and entities, being of invaluable help on the spiritual path. Available at http://sivasakti.com/articles/intro-yantra.html

For more on OM, Yantras check my posts on these under Hinduism category.





Rig Yajur Sama Atharva Vedas Personified Images


The scriptures of the Hindus, the Vedas, four in number, are the highest truths revealed to the seers.

The refrain of the Vedas is self-realization.

The core of the Vedas do not advocate Idol worship but a Higher Reality, Brahman , whose attributes are Being, Consciousness and Bliss-Sat, Chit and Ananda.

However idol worship is allowed to concentrate the mind.

The Four Vedas are.

Rig Veda- consisting of Hymns.

Yajur Veda, dealing with duties.

Sama Veda, essentially the Rig Veda set to Tones.

Atharva Veda, dealing with practical life, including Black Magic.

Please read my posts on the Vedas and god with and without form.

I have searched the images of the Vedas personified.

I could not find them.

I found them in Subrahmanya Samajam, Nallakunta, Hyderabad, where I had been to attend a function.

Here they are.





This slideshow requires JavaScript.


The Yajur Veda personified

The Yajur Veda Personified.


Hindu scripture sama veda personified.

Hindu scripture Sama veda personified.

Hindu scripture Atharva veda personified.

Hindu scripture Atharva veda personified.


Vedic Sarasvati River Flows Again In Haryana

The Hindu Texts mention Sarasvati river exhaustively.

Sarasvathi River Found Sarasvathi River Found, Yamuna Nagar,Haryana.

The River Sarasvati is included in the Prokshana,Sandhyavandan and Snana Mantra..

Gange cha Yamenes chaiva Godavari Sarasvathi,

Narmade Sindhu Kaveri Jalesmin Sannidhim Kuru.

There was a Vedic civilization flourishing on the banks of the Sarasvati river and it was named as Sarasvati Civilization.

Initially all the references found in the Vedas,Puranas and Ithihasas were dismissed as Myths.

As science advances and the web becomes the source of information , which has been not available earlier, the Myths are found to be facts.

Starting from the dates of the Vedas, Ramayana , Mahabharata and Puranas, many of the events have been proved to be facts.

Recent to be proved is the River Sarasvati.

About five thousands year ago ,the Sarasvathy River flowed from Himalaya  in a south-westerly direction along Bata valley and crossed through present day Haryana, where geologists found pebbles generally transported by flowing water of rivers and refined sand generally found in a river path.

Now the Sarswathi river has been found by Geologists in Yamuna Nagar, Haryana.

The water of the river is very shallow – only six feet deep. Locals say that there is a continuous stream running underground as they have found water at 200 feet 1 km from Mugalwali.




Sky Maps Star Position During Rig Veda Rama Krishna Birth

Indian Puranas, History and The Epics are not fairy tales.

They are facts.

I have been verifying statements events mentioned in these texts with the help of Astronomy, etymology of word used,archeological evidence,Anthropology,Geology and tools like Carbon Dating, Atomic verification,Infra red evaluation.

I have published posts on many events narrated in the Indian Texts.

Now I am posting information on the appearance of the sky during,

The Rig Vedic Period,

Rama’s Birth,

Krishna’s Birth.

These maps have been arrived at running the references found in these instances through a Software designed to arrive at star positions and period..

Rig Vedic Period Sky Map.

There are 53 references in Rigveda as prayers offered to Aswinis at dawn. The description clearly points to the observation of the pair of stars in the Aries constellation (referred to as Aashvin or Asvini) just before sunrise as a ritual to mark the year beginning. Using Planetarium software, we find that the Winter Solstice occurred on 19 December, 7000 BC at 0735 hrs as shown in Figure 1. This is the earliest reference to Vedic calendar with year beginning at Winter Solstice, found in Rigveda (5-77-1/2; 1-46-14; 7-69-3/2). Heliacal rising of Ashwini Nakshatra (Aries) can be seen to occur on 5th January, 7000 BC, marking the year beginning (Fig. 1).

Skymap during Ri Vedic Period.png

Skymap during Ri Vedic Period.Fig. 1

Pre Dawn Sky during Rig Vedic Times.

A thousand years later, Winter Solstice no longer occurred near Aries (Asvini) due to precession. As a result, Ashwinis were no longer rising heliacally as before. They were still below the horizon at sunrise around Winter Solstice time. The Winter Solstice had moved to Revati by 6000 BC. Thus the precession of Equinoxes and Solistices was being observed by Rigvedic Scholars.

The Sky of 19th December, 6000 BC at sunrise on the Winter Solstice day shows that Ashvini gave way to bright star Chitra (α Vir) on opposite side (Western horizon). A full Moon in Chitra Nakshatra provided a new time marker in the sky and heralded the lunar month naming system-Chaitra, Vaisakha etc. (Rigveda: 5-74-1,2 and Tait Samh. 7-4-8). See Fig. 2 –

Winter solstice sky Ri Veda Period.jpg

Fig.2 .The Sky of 19th December, 6000 BC at sunrise on the Winter Solstice day shows that Ashvini gave way to bright star Chitra (α Vir) on opposite side (Western horizon). A full Moon in Chitra Nakshatra provided a new time marker in the sky and heralded the lunar month naming system-Chaitra, Vaisakha etc. (Rigveda: 5-74-1,2 and Tait Samh. 7-4-8).

Please check my post on Agstya star, Canopus Validates Sanatana Dharma.

Rama’s Birth, Sky Map.

Rama was born on the Navami tithi of Shukla Paksha of Chaitra masa(9th day of the increasing phase of the moon in the lunar month of Chaitra).At that time, the nakshatra was Punarvasu, and Sun, Mars, Saturn, Jupiter and Venus were in Aries, Capricorn, Libra, Cancer and Pisces respectively. Lagna was Cancer and Jupiter & Moon were shining together. — Ramayana 1.18.8,9.

1. Sun in Aries
2. Saturn in Libra
3. Jupiter in Cancer
4. Venus in Pisces
5. Mars in Capricorn
6. Lunar month of Chaitra
7. 9th day after New Moon
(Navami Tithi, Shukla Paksh)
8. Moon near Punarvasu Nakshatra
(Pollux star in Gemini constellation)
9. Cancer as Lagna
(Cancer constellation rising in the east)
10. Jupiter above the horizon
The observations on the left, when entered into Planetarium software gives us the above Sky Chart, which in turns gives forth the below mentioned date.

Sri Rama Navami – 10th January 5114 BCE – Birth Day of Rama
Observation at 12.30 p.m.

Skymap During Krishna’s Birth.

Lord Krishna was born around midnight. That night was the eight phase of the moon known as Ashtami Tithi. The moon was near Vrshabha, the bull, i.e the Taurus constellation that houses the star Rohini. The star Rohini is known as Aldeberan in modern astronomy. The month was Shravana, one of the 12 months in the Indian calendar.

Shravana vada ashtami, Rohini Nakshtra, uditam Lagnam

( Srimad Bhagavatham, Skanda 10, Chapter 3.)

Sky During Krishna's Birth.jpg

Sky During Krishna’s Birth.

Date of Krishna’s Birth By Gregorain Calendar.

27th July, 3112 BCE .

Couple of Points.

1.Astronomical events repeat themselves at regular intervals.hence fixing one date is difficult.

We are taking the last event for calculation.

As time is Eternal and Cyclic, the events repeat themselves.

Please read my posts on Time Non Linear for more information.

You may check my posts under Astrophysics on Astrodating and dating of Events.

Citations and Sources.

Krihsna’s Birth , Skymap.Image courtesy. Sri. Narahari Achar, Memphis Univesrsity US.





India Was Near North Pole Rodinia Continent Vedas In Arctic

Geological research throws interesting light on the formation of the Earth.

Surprising is the fact  that these researches validate the Indian Tets, Puranas, Ramayana and Mahabharata.

I have been writing on Sanatana Dharma, validating the events narrated in Indian texts with the help of Geology, Anthropology, Infra Red dating of Fossils, Etymology of the words in world languages, Cultural similarities and archeology,

These endeavours point out to the fact that the earth was one big land mass in the distant past, about 4 Billion years ago and the places mentioned in the Indian texts are validated by Geology.

India and Arctic.jpg India Located Near Arctic.

India Near the North Pole..jpg Proposed reconstruction of Rodinia for 750 Ma, with orogenic belts of 1.1 Ga age highlighted in green.[1] Red dots indicate 1.3–1.5 Ga A-type granites. Image credit. “Rodinia reconstruction” by John Goodge – http://antarcticsun.usap.gov/AntarcticSun/science/images2/rodinia_map.jpg. Licensed under Public Domain via Commons – https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Rodinia_reconstruction.jpg#/media/File:Rodinia_reconstruction.jpg

Thiruvannamalai, a hillock in Tamil Nadu, India, is 3.94 Million years old.

Tirupati in Andhra Pradesh,  India is 1100 million years old.

The numbers in the circles are ages in millions of years. The areas with topography just below the sea surface are now regarded as continental fragments, scientists say. (GFZ/Steinberger)

The numbers in the circles are ages in millions of years. The areas with topography just below the sea surface are now regarded as continental fragments, scientists say. (GFZ/Steinberger) Image from frontiers of anthropology

Jwalapuram, Andhra Pradesh, India is about 74 Million Years old.

There is an archeological site near Chennai, India, which is one million years old.

I have written article on all these with evidence.

Benares, Varanasi, is the world’s oldest town being inhabited continuously.

Tamil , a language of India, is about a Million years old and they quote the Vedas and they in turn quote Tamil!

All the Great floods of India find reference in Indian Texts.

One great flood was after Ramayana about more than million years.

Another is around 30, 000 years ago when Dwaraka sank.

And evidence of these are found and I have written on these as well.

And there is Lemuria, the ancient land of the Tamils, along with Atlantis, Uighur.

Please read my posts on these.

While the initial landmass broke up, it baume Pangea, Sundaland, Lemuria in that order.

What can not be disputed is that there was a single landmass encompassing the earth.

These broke up into seven islands, the Dweepas of India.


The Continues also drift.

What if the drifting contents paced India, then called Bharatvarsha near the North Pole?

Our whole perception shall change and the Puranas stand validated.

Here is what Geology has to say, confirming my  theory that India was near the North Pole..

“In geology, Rodinia (from the Russian “Родина”, ródina, meaning “The Motherland”) is the name of a hypothesized supercontinent, a continent which contained most or all of Earth’s landmass. The name was coined by McMenamin & McMenamin in 1990. According to plate tectonic reconstructions, Rodinia existed between 1.1 billion and 750 million years ago[contradictory], in the Neoproterozoic Era. It is one of two models for the configuration and history of the continental crust in the latter part of Precambrian times. The other isPaleopangea.Rodinia is postulated to have formed at ~1.0 Ga by accretion and collision of fragments produced by breakup of a hypothetical older supercontinent, Columbia, assembled by global-scale 2.0–1.8 Ga collisional events.Rodinia has entered popular consciousness as one of the two great supercontinents of earth history, the other being Pangaea…

Rodinia’s landmass is considered to have been centered south of the equator.Most reconstructions show Rodinia’s core formed by the North American craton (the laterpaleocontinent of Laurentia), surrounded in the southeast with the East European craton (the later paleocontinent of Baltica), the Amazonian craton (“Amazonia”) and the West African craton; in the south with the Rio de la Plata and São Francisco cratons; in the southwest with the Congo and Kalahari cratons; and in the northeast with Australia, Indiaand eastern Antarctica. The positions of Siberia and North and South China north of the North American craton differ strongly depending on the reconstruction:

  • SWEAT-Configuration (Southwest US-East Antarctica craton): Antarctica is on the Southwest of Laurentia and Australia is at the North of Antarctica.
  • AUSWUS-Configuration (Australia-western US): Australia is at the West of Laurentia.
  • AUSMEX-Configuration (Australia-Mexico): Australia is at the location of nowadays Mexico relative to Laurentia.
  • The “Missing-link” model by Li et al. (2008) which has South China between Australia and the west coast of Laurentia.
  • Siberia attached to the western US (via the Belt Supergroup), as in Sears and Price (2000).
  • Rodinia of Scotese.

Little is known about the paleogeography before the formation of Rodinia. Paleomagnetic and geologic data are only definite enough to form reconstructions from the breakup of Rodinia onwards. Rodinia is considered to have formed between 1.1 billion and 1 billion years ago and broke up again before 750 million years ago.Rodinia was surrounded by the superocean geologists are calling Mirovia (from Russian мировой, mirovoy, meaning “global”).


The Rodinia hypothesis assumes that rifting did not start everywhere simultaneously. Extensive lava flows and volcanic eruptions of Neoproterozoic age are found on most continents, evidence for large scale rifting about 750 million years ago.As early as 850 and 800 million years ago,[18] a rift developed between the continental masses of present-day Australia, eastern Antarctica, India and the Congo and Kalahari cratons on one side and later Laurentia, Baltica, Amazonia and the West African and Rio de la Plata cratons on the other. This rift developed into the Adamastor Ocean during the Ediacaran…”



Fragments of an ancient continent are buried beneath the floor of the Indian Ocean, a study suggests. Researchers have found evidence for a landmass that would have existed between 2,000 and 85 million years ago. The strip of land, which scientists have called Mauritia, eventually fragmented and vanished beneath the waves as the modern world started to take shape. Evidence constituted of zircon found on Mauritius beaches; the zircon pieces are considerably older than the basalt that constitutes the oldest formations on the island at 8.9 million years.

Until about 750 million years ago, the Earth’s landmass was gathered into a vast single continent called Rodinia. And although they are now separated by thousands of kilometres of ocean, India was once located next to Madagascar. Now researchers believe they have found evidence of a sliver of continent – known as a microcontinent – that was once tucked between the two.

The team came to this conclusion after studying grains of sand from the beaches of Mauritius. While the grains dated back to a volcanic eruption that happened about nine million years ago, they contained minerals that were much older. Professor Trond Torsvik, from the University of Oslo, Norway, said: “We found zircons that we extracted from the beach sands, and these are something you typically find in a continental crust. They are very old in age.” The zircon dated to between 1,970 and 600 million years ago, and the team concluded that they were remnants of ancient land that had been dragged up to the surface of the island during a volcanic eruption. It would have spanned millions years of history, from the Precambrian Era when land was barren and devoid of life to the age when dinosaurs roamed the Earth.

But about 85m years ago, as India started to drift away from Madagascar towards its current location, the microcontinent would have broken up, eventually disappearing beneath the waves. However, a small part could have survived. “At the moment the Seychelles is a piece of granite, or continental crust, which is sitting practically in the middle of the Indian Ocean,” explained Prof Torsvik. “But once upon a time, it was sitting north of Madagascar. And what we are saying is that maybe this was much bigger, and there are many of these continental fragments that are spread around in the ocean.” Further research is needed to fully investigate what remains of this lost region.


Lost Continet.

The Vishnu Purana describes the formation of the eart on similar lines.

Citations have been provided at the end of each refernces.

Image credit from the respective sources mentione above.


Answer to anamolies.


Manu Meditated Malayamarutha Near Madagascar?

I have, through my articles, been able to reconstruct, albeit in a limited way,Indian ancient History which has been obliterated.

Many misconceived notions have been cleared, like the Aryan Invasion theory, Tamil is antagonistic to Sanatana Dharam, Sanatana Dharma is about 5000 years  old,Ramayana and Mahabharata were just stories and legends,Indians were barbarians with no scientific temper,India was insulated from the world,Ancient civilizations rose in Egypt,Babylon…….

This I have been able to unearth with the help of information available in web from sources whose ancestors, have spread misinformation.

Namely, Astrodating, Etymology, Geology, Carbon dating of events,,cultural similarities, infrared dating of Fossils.

I had recently written an article on Lord Rama’s war with the Atlantis people .

While researching for the material to support my view, I had come across information about the Malaya Mountain, Malayamarutha.

Malayamarutha is often mentioned in the Ramayana and repeatedly in Tamil Literature.

Tamil is so obsessive with Malaya Mountain, even the Gentle breeze is named after it, Malaya Marutham.

This wind is recorded to have emanated from the south.

This breeze is soft, gentle and invigorating.

There is a Raaga, Muscial Note, by the name Malayamarutha.

It is one of the Janyaragas in Carnatic Music, which is highly mathematical.

Janya Ragas are Carnatic music ragas derived from the fundamental set of 72 ragas called Melakarta ragas, by the permutation and combination of the various ascending and descending notes. The process of deriving janya ragas from the parent melakartas is complex and leads to an open mathematical possibility of around thirty thousand ragas. Although limited by the necessity of the existence of individual swaroopas (unique identities) for the janya ragas, a list is never comprehensive or exhaustive.’

Why this obsession with a Mountain?

I recalled an article I had written on Satyavrata Manu, ancestor of Lord Rama, having lived in the South and migrated to Ayodhya, because of a Great Flood and whose son Ikshvaku founded the Ikshvaku Dynasty.

And this Satyavrata Manu is associated with the Great Flood and he is reported to have meditated in a Mountain.

‘The Sanskrit-language Bhagavata Purana (dated 500 BCE-1000 CE) describes its protagonist Manu (aka Satyavrata) as the Lord of Dravida (South India). TheMatsya Purana (dated 250–500 CE) also begins with Manu practicing tapas on Mount Malaya of South India. Manimeghalai (dated around 6th century CE) mentions that the ancient Chola port city of Kavirippumpattinam (present-day Puhar) was destroyed by a flood. It states that this flood was sent by the Hindu deity Indra, because the king forgot to celebrate a festival dedicated to him’


Shraddhadeva was the king of the Dravida Kingdom during the epoch of the Matsya Purana. According to the Matsya Purana, Matsya, the avatar of Vishnu, first appeared as a shaphari (a small carp) to Shraddhadeva while he washed his hands in a river flowing down theMalaya Mountains.

The little fish asked the king to save him, and out of compassion, he put it in a water jar. It kept growing bigger and bigger, until the king first put it in a bigger pitcher, and then deposited it in a well. When the well also proved insufficient for the ever-growing fish, the King placed it in a tank (reservoir), that was two yojanas (16 miles) in height above the surface and on land, as much in length, and a yojana (8 miles) in breadth.[5][6] As it grew further, the king had to put the fish in a river, and when even the river proved insufficient, he placed it in the ocean, after which it nearly filled the vast expanse of the great ocean.

It was then that Vishnu, revealing himself, informed the king of an all-destructive deluge which would be coming very soon.The king built a huge boat which housed his family, saptarishi, nine types of seeds, and animals to repopulate the earth, after the deluge would end and the oceans and seas would recede. At the time of deluge, Vishnu appeared as a horned fish and Shesha appeared as a rope, with which the king fastened the boat to horn of the fish.

The boat was perched after the deluge on the top of the Malaya Mountains. After the deluge, Manu’s family and the seven sages repopulated the earth.’

Lemuria Location.jpg Tamil Land.The arrow points at Kumari Mountain and the red dot Kapadapuram(Kavata).Image Credit jaysreesaranathan blog, Tamizhanthiravidana blog spot.

Atlantis Lemuria Location Map.jpg Atlantis and Lemuria Location.Image credit. alternative research.

According to historians, Kuadam was very close to Tiruchendur. Abraham Pandithar says that Greeks in those days named it as Periplus port’ ( Wiki)

The Tami land extended from Kapadapuram to Then Madurai.( South Madurai, which is differnet from the Madurai now in Tamil Nadu , where Meenakshi Amman Temple is.

The distance is about 7460Kms and the western side the land stretched to Africa!( 700 Katham)

In this area there were 49 Tamil Kingdoms, called Ezheezh Nadukal( 7*7 countries)…

Note the Kumari Mountain , indicated by an arrow in the First Image, and it starts from what is the presently known as the Western Ghats and extends to Madagascar, where the Mascarene plateau lay in ancient times.

Since Satyavrata Manu was meditating on t a higher plane because of the great flood, the Mascarene plateau   fits.

As He is reported to have meditated in Malayamarutha, I am of the opinion that the Malayamarutha lay somewhere in  Mascarene plateau..

The Mascarene Plateau is a submarine plateau in the Indian Ocean, north and east of Madagascar. The plateau extends approximately 2,000 km (1,200 mi), from the Seychelles in the north to Réunion in the south. The plateau covers an area of over 115,000 km2 (44,000 sq mi) of shallow water, with depths ranging from 8–150 m (30–490 ft), plunging to 4,000 m (13,000 ft) to the abyssal plain at its edges. It is the largest undersea plateau in the Indian Ocean…

Mascarene Plateau with Mountains.jpg Mascare Plateau marked by a Circle and two other ellipical circles are Kumari Malai(Mountain and 90Degree Mountain).Image credit.Jayasreesaranathans Blog

The northern part of the Mascarene plateau includes the Seychelles and Agaléga Islands. The southern part of the Mascarene plateau includes the Mascarene Islands, Saya de Malha Bank, Nazareth Bank, Soudan Banks, and Hawkins Bank. The Mascarene Islands are the mountainous islands of Mauritius, Réunion, Rodrigues, and the Cargados Carajos Shoals..

The Indian subcontinent was at one time next to the east coast of the Seychelles, but seafloor spreading has moved the landmass to its current position, where it has collided and fused with the continent of Asia.

The northern part of the Mascarene plateau is formed of granite, and is a fragment of the ancient supercontinent of Gondwana. The granite is topped with deposits of limestoneand basalt. The basalt deposits in the Seychelles are from the Deccan Traps eruption, which occurred in the central part of the Indian subcontinent 66 million years ago, at the end of the Cretaceous period.

And this lies close to what was Thenmadurai.

Location of Thenmadurai.bmp Location of Thenmadurai.Image credit,Jayasreesaranathans blog

As the Malayamarutahm is recorded to have come from the south of Thenmadurai(South Madurai which is different from the Madurai in Tamil Nadu now), Satyavrata Manu , this could have been the Mountain range where Satyavrata Manu meditated .












Rama Atlantis War Kavatam Periplus Port Window Of Lemuria

I have recently published an article Rama Atlantis War, where I had mentioned that Seth of Osiris lineage fought with Rama and Rama defeated him, thereby establishing the Rama Empire in Sumeria.

Lemurian Land of Tamils Tamil Land.The arrow points at Kumari Mountain and the red dot Kapadapuram(Kavata).Image Credit jaysreesaranathan blog, Tamizhanthiravidana blog spot.

Atlantis and Lemuria .jpg

Atlantis and Lemuria Location.Image credit. alternative research.

Atlantis Lemuria Location Map.

Osiris’s son Horus entered into a treaty with Lord Rama to fight against Seth who usurped the Kingdom in Sumeria and Osiris also wanted to check the power of the Lemurians.

Now Lemuria is called as Kumari Kandam in Tamil Literature and Tamil Literature abounds in Lemuria references.

Please read my posts on this.

If Horus and Rama had entered into a pact to defeat Seth and Lemurians, who were Lemurians and in what state had they had been?

I remembered the description in Tamil of the Kumarikandam especially in the Sangam Literature and their assertion about the city of Kapadapuram, also called as Kavatam.

‘According to historians, Kuadam was very close to Tiruchendur. Abraham Pandithar says that Greeks in those days named it as Periplus port’ ( Wiki)

The Tami land extended from Kapadapuram to Then Madurai.

The distance is about 7460Kms and the western side the land stretched to Africa!( 700 Katham)

In this area there were 49 Tamil Kingdoms, called Ezheezh Nadukal( 7*7 countries).


Adiyarkunallar mentions that the lost land extended from Pahruli river in the north to the Kumari river in the South. It was located to the south of Kanyakumari, and covered an area of 700 kavatam (a unit of unknown measurement). It was divided into 49 territories (natu), classified in the following seven categories:

  • Elu teñku natu (“Seven coconut lands”)
  • Elu Maturai natu (“Seven mango lands”)
  • Elu munpalai natu (“Seven front sandy lands”)
  • Elu pinpalai natu (“Seven back sandy lands”)
  • Elu kunra natu (“Seven hilly lands”)
  • Elu kunakarai natu (“Seven coastal lands”)
  • Elu kurumpanai natu (“Seven dwarf-palm lands”)(wiki)

Many Tamil Hindu shrines have legendary accounts of surviving the floods mentioned in Hindu mythology. These include the prominent temples of Kanyakumari, Kanchipuram, Kumbakonam, Madurai, Sirkazhi and Tiruvottiyur.[8]:57–69 There are also legends of temples submerged under the sea, such as the Seven Pagodas of Mahabalipuram. The Puranas place the beginning of the most popular Hindu flood myth – the legend of Manu – in South India. The Sanskrit-language Bhagavata Purana (dated 500 BCE-1000 CE) describes its protagonist Manu (aka Satyavrata) as the Lord of Dravida (South India). TheMatsya Purana (dated 250–500 CE) also begins with Manu practicing tapas on Mount Malaya of South India.[8]:57 Manimeghalai (dated around 6th century CE) mentions that the ancient Chola port city of Kavirippumpattinam (present-day Puhar) was destroyed by a flood. It states that this flood was sent by the Hindu deity Indra, because the king forgot to celebrate a festival dedicated to him.

There are refernces in Atlantis legends that the earth had an inner core populated with people.

“The first is Mother Earth’s inner crust, which is a continuation of the external surface crust. The two Polar Regions each have a large entrance or hole, somewhat like a cored apple, and the crust wraps itself down and around the mantle into the hollow interior. The outer and inner crusts have very similar topography: Both comprise oceans, continents, mountain ranges, lakes, and rivers. It is merely that the inner crust faces the Earth’s core. This core glows and is surrounded by a cloudy veil. The light given off is more diffuse that the light of the Sun, so the daylight in inner Earth is softer and gentler than on the Earth’s external surface. The second main feature of inner Earth is the so-called cavern worlds. These are immense hollows within the mantle, some of which are natural features created by Mother Earth, while others were made using the advanced technology of inner Earth’s major society, the land of Aghartha. This land is the last living remnant of Earth’s second Galactic Federation colony, Lemuria.

Lemuria, in her original form, was a surface society with a subterranean component. The primary capital city was situated on the large island that sank beneath the waves of the Pacific some 25,000 years ago. A secondary capital city was located in inner Earth. It was to this city that the government of Lemuria moved after the cataclysm. The new ruler of the surface, the Empire of Atlantis, ordered the major tunnel entrances to be sealed. It was only during the final days of Atlantis that the Lemurians broke these seals and thus saved many surface dwellers from certain death. These people formed a society that subsequently returned for a time to the surface and became the Rama Empire situated in Southern Asia. Then the Great Flood of 8,000 BC ended this attempt to save humanity from the dark ways of the Anunnaki. Despite this setback, Lemuria persisted in her role of protecting the surface world from these havoc-wreaking rapscallions. It was her galactic emissaries that maintained membership for this solar system in the Galactic Federation.

After the Great Flood and the demise of the Rama Empire, the Lemurians regrouped and named their newly combined society Aghartha. The capital Shamballah was relocated to a cavern located far beneath the city of Lhasa in modern Tibet. Many tunnels connect Shamballah to the surface in the Himalayas. These were used by holy men who came to spread their great energy and divine wisdom to the outside world. In this area, an extraordinary place was kept for special occasions, where holy men and their chosen disciples met in order to maintain Mother Earth’s sacred energy grids. This work, together with numerous rituals performed daily throughout inner Earth, is largely responsible for keeping alive the divine energy that is Lemuria’s main legacy to the surface peoples of Mother Earth. Lemuria, and later on Aghartha, have continuously held the Light for your transformation back into fully conscious Beings of Light.”( Source. http://www.paoweb.com/sn020706.htm)

The term Kapatam means Window.

Probably the reference in the Atlantis legend means Kapadapuram when they say Lemurians emerge from the sea.

The Kapadapuram was established by  a Tamil Pandya King .

‘With this loss of the large territories of the Pandiya country and the demise the Paandiya king Kadungkon, the next successor to Paandiyan throne was the king Paandiyan Nediyoan. This king escaped the great disaster and moved more towards the north and captured many new regions including parts of Chera and Chola countries and made them into a new Pandiyan country.

He distributed the captured lands to his subjects who met the loss of their own lands but possibly escaped this great tragedy, made him get the title “Nilam Tharu Thiruvit Pandiyan” (which means: “the Pandiyan who made the kind gesture of lands”) and as “Nilam Tharu Thiruvit Nediyoan”.

The Paandiyan king Nediyon built his new capital city at Kapaadapuram (Kavaadam) closer to the sea. The Paandiyan king with a view of preventing further sea disasters had a festival in celeberation for the Sea God, and hence he was known as “Munneer Vilavu Nediyon” (Munner Vilavu = Sea (God) celeberation) and also as “Vadivalamba nintra Paandiyan”.

He also excavated a new artificial river named “Pahruli Aaru” flowing through the city of Kapaadapuram towards the sea of the Indian Ocean possibly to make the region fertile and self sufficient in water.

He also re-organised the Second Thamil Sangam at Kapaadapuram and as an initial measure requested the renowned Tamil Poet of the period the Tholkaappianaar to compose a new Tamil Grammer, as the original Tamil Grammer composed during the period of first Thamil Sangam by the great Poet Agaththiyar known as Ahaththiyam, apparently was lost in the great Land Slide in which the first capital city ‘Then Mathurai’ (South Mathurai) also known as “Naan maadak Koodal” went under sea.

(Source.  http://www.mayyam.com/talk/showthread.php?9994-A-brief-study-on-the-Pandiyas-(Paandiyar)-of-the-quot-Second-Sangam-quot-Period-of-Tamil-Nadu)

“. The new ruler of the surface, the Empire of Atlantis, ordered the major tunnel entrances to be sealed. It was only during the final days of Atlantis that the Lemurians broke these seals and thus saved many surface dwellers from certain death. These people formed a society that subsequently returned for a time to the surface and became the Rama Empire situated in Southern Asia. Then the Great Flood of 8,000 BC ended this attempt to save humanity from the dark ways of the Anunnaki.”

The Atlantis people’ sealing the Lemurians’ probably means the Mascarene plateau.

Lemuria existed south of this plateau, which was consumed by the sea about 6000 years ago.

The surfacing of Rama dynasty may indicate the fact that Satyavrata Manu ancestor of Rama had migrated to Ayodhya(whose son Ikshvaku founded the Ikshvaku Dynasty) and the subsequent emergence of Lord Rama and His Kingdom.

One may note that the Ramayana and the Puranas call the Tamil areas as Dravida, meaning South, Dasyu, meaning who do not follow all the percepts of Sanatana Dharma( though they were practicing Sanatana Dharma they were not Fire (Agni) worshipers),and Viswamitra banished his sons to the south directing them to go to the Dasyu Land.

Normally this area has been taken as stretching from the Vindhyas, but due to the emergence of the Fact about Mascarene Plataeu , the reference may be to Manscarene plateau

To sum up,

The Lemurians (Tamils) were in existence during the Ramayana Period,

Their land was extended to Then Madurai from Kapadapuram.

They were a part of the Rama Empire,

the Tamil Timeline is,


  1. Mathivanan, then Chief Editor of the Tamil Etymological Dictionary Project of the Government of Tamilnadu, in 1991 … the following timeline …:

    ca. 200,000 to 50,000 BC: evolution of “the Tamilian or Homo Dravida”,
    ca. 200,000 to 100,000 BC: beginnings of the Tamil language
    50,000 BC: Kumari Kandam civilisation
    20,000 BC: A lost Tamil culture of the Easter Island which had an advanced civilisation
    16,000 BC: Lemuria submerged
    6087 BC: Second Tamil Sangam established by a Pandya king
    3031 BC: A Chera prince in his wanderings in the Solomon Island saw wild sugarcane and started cultivation in Tamilnadu.
    1780 BC: The Third Tamil Sangam established by a Pandya king
    7th century BC: Tolkappiyam (the earliest extant Tamil grammer)…

The continent was destroyed by three large floods which wiped out most of the golden civilization with it:

Source. http://thelostcontinent-kumarikandam.blogspot.in/

  • Inputs welcome.







Rama’s War With Atlantis Ramayanas Missing Chapter

As the facts mentioned in the Ramayana by Valmiki, stand the test of available resources, Astronomy dating,Carbon dating, literary evidences from both internal and external,etymology of the words , cultural practices being practiced throughout the world, I take Valimiki seriously because of description of landmarks around the world, including the Nazca Lines of Peru, Vaikanasa Theertha in Russia, now called Baikal and many more references.I have written on all these.

Now One finds the name of Lord Rama, Dasaratha and Bharatha in Sumerian Kings List.

And there are Rama remains throughout the world.

Please check my pots on these.

I have, sometime back published an article Rama’s Empire Covered the world

One nagging doubt I had.

If Rama had conquered the world and established his Kingdom, whom did he defeat to gain these areas?

And how come Rama’s name is found in the Sumerian Kings list.

There was another powerful group of Kings in India, south of the Vindhyas.

Rama' Empire.jpg

Rama’ Empire.

They were treated as Dasyus since the Vedic period, rebels who though following Sanatana Dharma, were not strict follower of all Vedic thought.

Yet cordiality existed between the Tamils and the Sanatana Dharma people of the North.

Yet Rama does not seem to have sought the help of these powerful Kings in his fight against Ravana.

As a matter of record Ravana concluded a peace treaty with a Pandya King(read my post here )

Why did Rama choose the Vanaras,despite the fact that the Tamil Kings had cordial relationship with Ikshvaku Dynasty and these Kings were present in the Swayamvara and marriage of Rama with Sita?

In fact, Rama’s ancestor Satyavrata Manu, father of Ikshvaku, the founder of Ikshvaku dynasty was from the south and migrated to North before the great flood.(read my post here)

There seems to have been some issues between Rama Empire and the Tamils in between the time, the Tamil kings attending the Swayamvara and the defeat of Ravana.

Contrary to misinformation Rama though hailed from Ayodhya was originally from South and a part of Lemuria.

Why , then Rama, should be alienated from the Lemurians, other than Ravana?

Ravana as not in good terms with the Tamil kings as he repeatedly attacked Pandya Kingdom at Madurai and was defeated..

He sued for peace and entered into a treaty with the Pandya king.

So, considering the later empire of Rama throughout the world, could there be some global reasons to this ?

The answer to this has to found in the empire of Rama and the kings he had defeated to establish His empire.

I searched.

As Rama’s name has been found in the Sumerian King List, I checked Mesopotamia and Sumeria back ground.

We find Sanatana Dharma remains in these areas,not restricted to Rama alone.

There were three civilizations since 30,000 years ago.

30,000 BC

First Illuminatus, Gruad, rules in Atlantis.

15,000 BC

Tiahuanaco, the height of the Lemurian remnant, begins construction.

12,000 BC

Indian country of Rama existed. Remains of their large cities still exist in the deserts of India and Pakistan (Mohenjodaro). Indian texts from this period tell of anti-gravity space ships called Vimanas, or Astras, and a war with the Atlanteans on the moon. Curiously, Soviet scientists have discovered what they call “age-old instruments used in navigating cosmic vehicles” in caves in Turkestan and the Gobi Desert. The “devices” are hemispherical objects of glass or porcelain, ending in a cone with a drop of mercury inside. Some ancient Indian texts describe a war with Atlantis (who flew Vailixi machines) using flying machines and atomic bombs.,,

King Atlas (King Of Atlantis) and Prince Osiris (heir to the throne) desired to create secondary domains where they could re-establish the Lemurian Empire . This intention was thwarted by the actions of Osiris’ younger brother, the Emperor Seth. As present ruler of the Libyan/Egyptian Empire (that covered all of Africa), Seth decided that with the fall of Atlantis his Empire (in league with the rebel Sons of Belial) was to be its last stronghold. He made it his goal to re-establish the Atlantean Empire with himself as its all-powerful, ‘divine right’ emperor (of the world).

‘conflicting objectives resulted in deadly warfare between Osiris and his brother Seth. Leading Osiris’s Egyptian armies was Osiris’ eldest son Horus. After Osiris’ unfortunate ‘death’, Horus succeeded his father as king of the Libyan/Egyptian Empire. Intuitively, Horus knew what would happen when they landed in Libya. He completely distrusted his uncle. Horus persistently warned his father about Seth’s stubbornness and treachery. Osiris, believing in the goodness of the human heart, initially ignored his son’s advice. Subsequently, Osiris landed in Libya and after Seth’s abdication became Emperor’

After the demise of Osiris, his son Horus entered into a pact with Rama Empire(Emperor Zata’ar’s eldest son, Prince Rama.) to defeat Seth, the usurper.

This new Indus river civilization allowed Horus to establish a temporary chain of powerful fortress cities in the Sinai. Thus, Horus was able to attack Seth’s forces and later kill Seth in a mighty battle.

And when forces attacked Rama at Rishi Valley , they were defeated by Rama.

Thus for service rendered Rama go the territories in Sumeria.

Valmiki  concludes the Ramayana with the coronation of Rama and nothing more is heard of him later from Indian sources (at least to my knowledge) except extolling Rama’s virtues and reading Ramayana

Knowing Valmiki for his graphic details and narration of facts, in my opinion, he would not left this information.

As there are many versions of Ramayana, we might have lost a chapter detailing  Rama’s empire.

This could have been before Rama’s departure from this world

And there followed the first( or second) Great flood after Rama’s period, as recorded in world literature.

I shall be writing on the Rama Atlantis War in detail.





Devi Mahatmiyam Durga Sapthasati Parayana Procedure

The three forms of the female principles embodied in Durga, Lakshmi and Sarasvati are the expressions of Valour,Wealth and Knowledge needed for the Humans.

All the three have to stay together if one were to lead a successful Life.

Hindu festivals represent these principles and they remind one of these Life’s Truths.

Durga represents Valor, Lakshmi wealth and Sarasvati Knowledge.

The Nine days’ festival, Navaratri represents this.

I have written articles on the procedure Mantras and dates assigned to each Goddess.

There is a sacred text, called Devi Mahatmiyam in Markandeya Purana which delivers the results  equivalent  to accruing by reciting all the mantras of the three Devis.

Durga, Lakshmi, Sarasvathi.jpg

Durga, Lakshmi, Sarasvathi.

The Devi (mother Goddess) killed Madhu and Kaidabha as Vishnu Maya (Thamasic-base), killed Mahishasura as Lakshmi (Rajashic form-materialistic) and killed Shumbha and Nishumbha in the form of Goddess Saraswathi (Sathvic-spiritual).

All the three are combined in this Stotra.

It consists of Chapters 74 to 86 (13 chapters) of the Markandeya Purana and has 700 stanzas.

This is known as Devi Mahatmya in South India, Chandi in West Bengal and as Durga Sapthasathi in the northern parts of the country including Varanasi.

How to do Devi Mahatmiya Parayan

There are two methods.

Trayangam is a method in which we need to chant three prayers – Devi Kavacham, Argala Stotram and Devi Keelakam followed by Navakshari Mantram.

Navangam is a method for which nine prayers are recited prior of starting reading the book. Navangam stotrams are: Devi Nyasa, Devi Avahana, Devi Namani, Argala Stotram, Keelaka Stotram, Devi Hrudaya, Dhala, Devi Dhyana and Devi Kavacha.

As per the prescribed methods in ancient scriptures, Devi Mahatmya should be read in one sitting. After finishing the recital of Devi Mahatmya, one should chant the Devi Suktam (slokas 7 to 36 of Chapter 8).

Devi Saptashati Parayana in 3 days & 7 days

Apart from one sitting recital, devotees read Devi mahatmya for three consecutive days: Prathama Charitra or 1st Chapter on first day, Madhyama Charitra (2, 3, 4 chapters) on 2nd day, and Uttama Charitra (5-13 chapters) on third day.

Some devotees also read Devi Mahatmya in 7 days. They chant 1st Chapter on first day, 2-3 chapters on 2nd day, 4th chapter on 3rd day, 5-8 chapters on 4th day, 9-10 chapters on 5th day, 11thchapter on 6th day and 12-13 chapters on 7th day.

Each chapter should be read in single sitting. Due to any reason, Parayana is stopped in between a chapter; the whole chapter should be read again.

The order of reciting Durga Saptashati Parayana daily is: Trayanga Mantra, Devi Mahatmya text followed by Devi Suktam.

Many devotees read Durga Saptashati during Navratri Durga Puja 9/10 days.. Here is the procedure to read Devi Mahatmyam during Navratri

How to read Durga Saptashati (Devi Mahatmyam) during Navratri festival

1st day: Chapter 1 (Madhu kaitabha samhaaram)

2nd day: Chapter 2, 3 and 4 (Mahishhasura samhaara)

3rd day: Chapter 5 and 6 (Dhuumralochana vadha)

4th day: Chapter 7 (Chanda Munda vadha)

5th day: Chapter 8 (Rakta biija samhaara)

6th day: Chapter 9 and 10 (Shumbha Nishumbha vadha)

7th day: Chapter 11 (Praise of Narayani)

8th day: Chapter 12 (Phalastuti – reciting merits or benefits)

9th day: Chapter 13 (Blessings to Suratha and the Merchant)

10th day: Chapter 14 (Aparadha Kshamaprarthana) on 10th day

You can also complete the recital on 9th day by chanting Devi Aparadha Kshama Prarthana Stotram on 9th day itself.

You should read Siddha Kunjika Stotram after completing the recital of every chapter.

Siddhakunjika Stotra.


This manthra is of very great power and should not be chanted unless, it is taught by a Guru.

The other is Navangam, where nine prayers are recited before starting reading of the book. They are chanting of 1. Nyasa, 2. Avahana, 3. Namani, 4. Argala, 5. Keelaga, 6. Hrudhaya, 7. Dhala, 8. Dhyana and 9. Kavacha.

It is recommended that the entire Devi Mahatmya should be read in one sitting. After completion of the reading it is necessary to chant the Devi Suktham consisting of the slokas seven to 36 of chapter 8, is to be chanted. If the Guru has taught the navakshari manthra, then it should also be meditated up on.



Devi Mahatmiyam Sanskrit Text

Devi Mahatmiyam English


Homer’s Odyssey Is Valimiki Ramayana?

In my search o find Sanatana Dharma presence throughout the world,I often stumble upon interesting information by scholars of various countries.

They come from a background which may not have exposed them to our Ithihasas, Puranas and Vedas.

In such cases these scholars present their facts as their culture and literature.

Lord Rama's Coronation.jp

Rama Pattabishekam

I have been able to link their information with our texts and shown that it was Sanatana Dharma which was present and later adopted y the people of the area.

In this way I have been able to unearth a lot of information and have written articles on them.

Caspian Sea is Kasyap Sagar,

Lake Baikal is Vaikanasa Theertha.

Krishna’s son Pradhyumna built a city in Russia.

River Danube is named after Dhanu, Mother of Dhanavas.

Lord Rama’s Chapel in Ur,Russia.

Russia was called Sthree Varsha.

Homer and Ramayana.jpg Homer and Ramayana.

California id kapila Aranya where Sage Kapila turned Sagara’s( ancestor of Rama)  into ashes.

And we have Mount Ash in USA.

The Pillars of Hercules was erected in honour of Krishna.

Krishna, along with Balarama was worshiped in ancient Greece.

And many more articles.

Please check under Hinduism category.

Or Google the country’s name and ramanan50.

Now I have come across information that Homer Plagiarised and produced his Odyssey from Valmiki Ramayana.!

In the adaptation of Homer, Rama is Ulysses – a married king who abandons his wife Penelope, first throughout the campaign of Troy, and then for many years of wandering, from bed to bed, from heart to heart and from bad to worse. The Greek people have a good laugh, the sages blanched. For those who had kept the memory of the great Ram, ridiculing its fascinating and terrible saga was a crime, at least a serious lack of taste. The memory of the great Ram was already fading among the Greek.

“On 16th April, 1178 BC, a solar eclipse occurred and is believed to have marked the return of Odysseus, legendary King of Ithaca, to his kingdom after the Trojan War. He discovered a number of suitors competing to marry his wife Penelope, whom they believed to be a widow, in order to succeed him. He organized their slaying and re-established himself on the throne. The date is surmised from a passage in Homer’s Odyssey, which reads, “The Sun has been obliterated from the sky, and an unlucky darkness invades the world.” This happens in the context of a new moon and at noon, both necessary preconditions for a full solar eclipse. Further clues from the text included reference to Venus being visible and high in the sky six days before, and the constellations Pleiades and Boötes both being visible at sunset 29 days before.”

This odd text contradicts itself from the second line. How could this eclipse marked the return of Ulysses, called “legendary king of Ithaca”? If Ulysses is legendary, why look for vain traces of his existence? Ulysse has replaced Rama, and this eclipse marked the sudden return of Ram after his wars of conquest in Asia. Rama found his Western Kingdom in the hands of unworthy suitors. He resumed his throne, restores ramaic order, and returns to manage the other kingdoms that comprise his global empire, ie Egypt and Middle East, India and China, Central and South America”

Please read my Post Ramas Empire covered the world.

Ramayana Odyssey Similarities.

In the course of a conspiracy hatched by jealous queen ‘Kaikei’, Prince Rama of the kingdom of Ayodhya is expelled. The queen’s initial plan is to bring her own son Bharatha to kingship. Prince Rama leaves the palace with his beloved wife Sita and Prince Lakshmana and lives in the jungle. Valmiki illustrates Rama’s exploits and heroism in the jungle and how Rama battles with ‘Rakshas’ (the jungle dwellers).

Ultimately Ravana, the chief of the jungle dwellers tactfully removes Rama from his jungle home and abducts Sita to Sri Lanka. Rama, accompanied by Hanuman the general of apes and Lakshmana, pursue Ravana in his flight to Lanka. Hanuman builds a type of massive bridge across the sea with boulders and Ravana is killed in the fierce battle that ensures. After testing Sita’s chastity by fire, Rama takes Sita back to Ayodhya and coronation of Rama in the kingdom takes place amidst festivities.

We see that legends of Ramayana have been woven around true events at the time when Indo-Europeans were crossing the valleys of river Ganges. Ramayana describes a period of time which was extremely similar to the period which Homer of Greece described. On the other hand, Homer composed his epic ‘Odyssey’ to illustrate the life and heroic battles by Odysseus, the hero, who ultimately wins his beloved Penelope, identically enough, Ramayana eulogises Rama’s feats in his attempt to save Sita in captivity.


In Odyssey, Homer represents battles, heroic deeds and events which bear clear resemblance to those illustrated by Valmiki in Ramayana. A hero named Odysseus who comes for the battle of Troy from the country of Ithaca, is imprisoned by a marine mermaid in an island on his return journey. All Greeks believe that Odysseus must have died on his return from the battle.

But his beloved girl Penelope earnestly believes that he is alive and totally unaware of his imprisonment, waits for him for years.

Gods are in favour of this imprisonment because the hero Odysseus blinded the chief of the one-eyed giants in their island. Later, the Gods entreat Calypsio the marine mermaid to release Odysseus and he returns to his country after numerous hardships and adventures.

His beloved Penelope is being troubled by suitors (Princes) in Odysseus absence but she stays vehement in her rejection. Ultimately the hero (Odysseus) kills the Princes and recovers the kingdom. (Here Penelope has been constantly supported by Telemachus her son).

In Odyssey, the hero is supported by his son, Coronos and gods just as Rama is strengthened by Hanuman and Lakshmana in Ramayana. Like Penelope in Homer’s work, Sita, perfect in chastity, expects Rama always beside her and regards him as her sole protector and lover. When Rama is expelled into the jungle, she passionately exclaims.

A married woman is always by her husband’s side and regards him more important than house work… As any objects is accompanied by its shadow, so is the woman to her beloved husband… So please allow me to find him in the agreeable jungle and enjoy his warmth and love which are far more dignified than luxuries in this palace…”





Nine Landmass Ancient India Map Two Parts of Sanatana Dharma

The Puranas , Ramayana ,Mahabharata and other ancient literature of india describe land mass of those ancient Vedic times.

The number varies, 5/7/9 in some Puranas.

Earth as described in the Hindu Purana.jpg Earth as described in the Hindu Purana.

Essentially there were five and the others being the part of this and had been given the name based on geography ,produce and the nature of the people inhabiting the world.

1.Jambu Dweepa, surrounded by Salt Sea.(lavana)

2.Palaksha Dwipa, Surrounded by Sugar Cane Juice.(Ikshu)

3.Salmali Dwipa, surrounded by a Sea of Wine(Sura)

4.Kusa Dwipa, surrounded by a sea of Clarified Butter,Ghee(Sarpi)

5Krauncha Dwipa , surrounded by a sea of Curds(Durghda)

6.Pushkara is surrounded by a Sea of Fresh Water.

Yo may read more here 

‘ North Pole was at the exact center of Ilavrita Varsha. To the west of Ilavrita varsha was said to be Ketumula Varsha most of which is today under Atlantic Ocean. To the east of Ilvarita Varsha was Bhadrasva Varsha which is today under Pacific Ocean. On one side of the Ilavrita Varsha were Hari Varsha, Kimpurusha Varsha and Bharatha Varsha. On the other side of the Ilavrita Varsha were Ramyaka, Hiranyaka and Kuru Varsha. Kuru Varsha was hence on the opposite side of Bharatha Varsha on the globe.
It can be observed that in those times, most of South American continent, southern half of African Continent and entire Australia were submerged under water.[No, it is naiive to assume the areas designated were entirely above or below sea level. The Ancients referred to the lands below the equator as the “Underworld” and North of the Equator as “The Upper World”-DD] On the other hand most of modern day Atlantic ocean and Pacific ocean, and the entire Arctic ocean were above sea level. [The map in circular plan is one of the same series as the Ancient Sea Kings maps referenced to Babylon, I feel certain. The maps of this series are mostly postglacial and include a strait between Alaska and Siberia, and they do include a very extensive and exacting survey of China as noted by Charles Hapgood..-DD]’

I have observed that there seems to have been two distinct areas where Sanatana Dharma was in place.

One part seems to have been from the Arctic to Pacific  Ocean.

Another extending from India towards the west of India, extending through the other areas, though real demarcation is not correct.

It is akin to compartmentalising Mind as conscious , sub conscious and conscious

They form an integral part.

We compartmentalize for our convenience to understand them better.

A part of Sanatana dharma was in place from the Arctic to the Pacific ocean running through Russia, Central India to Pacific.

This consisted of South India, south asian Countries and extended to Pacific.

Another part extended from the South of India towards the west of India running through Midddle east, Europe,Africa , Americas and culminating at the Arctic.

There are some interesting differences between the two areas and I shall write on this later in detail

I have taken references from Russian Legends, folklore ,history and the history of South India, as described in ancient Tamil literature and references in the Puranas ,Ramayana and Mahabharata.

‘In the Ancient Times India was called Bharathavarsha and it extended in the west including modern Egypt, Afghanistan, Baluchistan, Iran, Sumeria upto Caspian Sea (which was called Kashyapa Samudra in those days). Bhratahvarsha was the Greater India while Bharatha Khanda referred to the Indian Subcontinent which lies at the heart of the Vedic Civilization and extended from Himalayas in the north to KanyaKumari in the South. So the aryan invasion theory of a migration of Aryans from Central Asia to modern northern India is a baseless theory, for the entire ancient aryan civilizational geography spanned across the above mentioned regions. The very term “arya” in Sanskrit refers not to any race, but actually means a “noble person”.
The Puranas and Ithihasas are full of historical developments in the Bharatha Varsha. The now dried up Saraswati river mentioned numerous times in the vedas is the heart of this vedic civilization, and it is from here the vedic civilization spread across the Bharatha Varsha during the vedic period. The “Out of India” theory talks about this. The Saraswati river dried up at the end of the Mahabharatha Period due to geological events in the region. It was around this time that the earlier lush green area of the present Rajasthan had got converted into a desert as we see it today.
During the ancient times Arabian sea did not exist, and the land mass stretched continuously from modern India to Africa. The mighty Saraswati river born in the Himalayas flowed for over 4500 miles into Africa before entering the Oceans. This was the largest and longest river in those days. This is the most mentioned and praised river in the Veda’




Lakshmi Jyeshta Devi Durga In Ancient Sumeria?

I have written on the presence of Sanatana Dharma throughout the world.

Either they have been a part of Sanatana Dharma directly or having been there after being inhabited by the Tamils who have been, contrary to what the fraudulent Tamil Historians say on this, a part of Sanatana Dharma.

Sanatana Dharma had been there in Sumeria, Mesopotamia , apart from being present in other Cultures.

The Hindu Gods are present in the Sumerian and Mesopotamian Culture

Rama and Dasaratha’s names are found in the King’s List of Sumeria.

In the Kings List, one finds the Dynasties of the Kings of Sumeria with their official locations.

It includes the names of Kings of adjoining countries, then called city states

The Kingship was believed to be from the Gods and was transferable from one  city to another.

Rama in Sumerian King List

If Ram-Sin is identified as Rama his greatest Amorite enemy Hammurabi must be Ravana or Ravi-anna. This presents some difficulties although Valmiki’s version of the abduction of Sita probably has more to do with poetic imagination than history. However, that she was the chief priestess of the moon-temple at Ur may have been at the root of some events of the politically turbulent era. There is a possibility that at some stage Ur was captured by Hammurabi. The chief-priestess of Ur was inviolable under Sumerian law and the fact that Ravana did not dishonour Sita may show his regard for law. The Battle between Khammu-ravi and Ram-Sin who led a group of Ten-Kings was one of the most famous events of Sumerian history.

Rama Invaded Babylon

There is also a similarity between the war of Ten Kings during the Vedic period and battle of Ten kings in Sumeria,

Now I have come across references to Goddess Durga and Lakshmi in the Sumerian Culture.

Look at the following Image of Inanna.

Inanna, Sumerian Goddess.jpg Inanna, Sumerian Goddess.

You find the Lion  as one would find in Durga Temples and Trishul as well.

Goddess Durga.jpg Goddess Durga.

Inanna, the goddess of love and war, with a lion. No other image of Inanna better illustrates her dual nature. She is depicted as a goddess of love, “showing some leg”; while the lion and the weapons of battle (maces) seen rising up behind her shows that she is also the goddess  of war. In all of ancient mythology, no other deity is the goddess of love and war combined. The eight-pointed star (Venus) is another symbol associated with Inanna. This image is in photographic reverse. See the complete seal impression. Also see a line-drawing of the seal by S. Beaulieu.

Although she is called the goddess of love, Inanna is really the goddess of lust. She is not associated with romance, marriage, fertility or child-bearing. She is so extreme in her emotions, so psychotic in her desires, and so relentless in getting what she wants, she thus symbolizes the violence of human passion. This is why she is also represents the destruction and carnage of war.’

Durga is a Goddess of Power .

As Mahalakshmi.

I have not found the legend of Lakshmi as the daughter of Moon in any other culture excepting in Hinduism.

Inanna’s Akkadian counterpart is Ishtar. In different traditions Inanna is the daughter of Anu or she is the daughter of the moon-god Sin.

And like Lakshmi, Inanna has a sister,

‘Additionally, the myth may be described as a union of Inanna with her own “dark side”, her twin sister-self, Ereshkigal, as when she ascends it is with Ereshkigal’s powers, while Inanna is in the underworld it is Ereshkigal who apparently takes on fertility powers, and the poem ends with a line in praise, not of Inanna, but of Ereshkigal. It is in many ways a praise-poem dedicated to the more negative aspects of Inanna’s domain, symbolic of an acceptance of the necessity of death to the continuance of life.

Lakshmi’s Elder sister is Jyesta Devi, personification of things inauspicious.

Devadasi system in Sumeria.

The Devadasi system, I have been thinking, was unique to India.


‘Along the Tigris and Euphrates rivers were many shrines and temples dedicated to Inanna. The House of Heaven (Sumerian: e2-anna; Cuneiform: 𒂍𒀭 E2.AN) temple[6] in Uruk[7] was the greatest of these, where sacred prostitution was a common practice. In addition, according to Leick 1994 persons of asexual or hermaphroditic bodies and feminine men were particularly involved in the worship and ritual practices of Inanna’s temples (see gala)’

And Iraq, has Sanatna Dharma connection!





consumer forum

Verify Domestic Help Cooks Drivers


Economic prosperity brings in its own problems.


When one’s income goes up, one gets accustomed to things that were not needed earlier.


To keep up this new style of Living one needs more money.


This results in both husband and wife going to work.


This is what has been happening to Indian Middle class now.


Verify Domestic Help Drivers



Imbibed by the western values, the time tested joint family system broke up and the young couple were/are faced with the problem of taking care of the household chores.


As elders in the family are not living at home, and the fact that the office working schedule of the couple differ, the problem gets compounded.


Now the situation is improving by having elders in the Family t least as a measure of security.


Still the problem of household chores remain.


When a child arrives, the work load increases.


The only option is to go for housemaids, Domestic Help/Cooks/Driver.


One needs help in cleaning the utensils, Diswashers are not a hit in India, bathing the baby, changing the diapers, feeding.


About 50 years back this was not an issue.


People were living in small towns where every one knew every body, one could esily find help.


Now it is tough.


One is the salary level of the domestic help.


As an unskilled labor in Construction Business one is offered between Rs 300 to 400 per day, one has to match the salary.


And if you want the Domestic help to stay at your home, one has to pay more.


More serious is the issue of the character of the Domestic help.


One does not know the antecedents, nor has the resources/time to cross check.


In most cases as the need to find a help is urgent one takes any one with only a cursory check, if at all it is carried out.


This is fraught with danger.

Let me recall a real life incident at Chennai a year ago.

A couple, both of them employed, engaged the services of a domestic help to take care of the child of about three years.

The mother used to return home around six thirty pm while the father by 9 pm.

Everything went on fine.

For a while.

The mother noticed that the child was not normal and was not coming to her.

And the child was sleeping or being indifferent when parents were around.

It was not eating properly.

The parents went to a doctor.

He could not find anything wrong with the child and was puzzled.

Then one day the mother returned home around 4 pm instead of 6 .

She found the maid watching TV in the hall, sitting in the sofa.

The child was nowhere around and the maid could not explain the absence the child.

Then by about 4. 30 a man came with the sleeping child, looking for maid.

On interrogation, he explained that he used to take the child by 10 am and return the child by 4 pm.

The child, after being drugged was sent out with a woman carrying the child on her shoulder to beg in the traffic signals.

The domestic help was being paid Rs 200 per day!

A case was filed and it blew the lid of a rackect in using child to beg.

However this continues even now.

The point I am trying to make is that if we do not know the antecedents of the domestic help, we  are exposed  to danger.

The safest procedure is to check the antecedents of the Domestic help by the Police.

Police have been exhorting people in this regard.

However many fail to do this because of urgency and laziness.


And this happens when we employ a driver too, albeit the problem is likely to be of burgling the house or in rare cases of murder for gain.

And elderly people are the potential victims

Now there is an organisation which does the checking.


The organisation does the check ,provide references for Cooks/Maids/domestic Help/Drivers,

Check the site for more information.


  • Police Clearance Check (PCC) Done for all deployed drivers.
  • Complete set of fingerprints, Photographs and other details are maintained in our servers.
  • RTO verification of all Driver licenses to prevent license fraud.
  • Complete background Verification of Individuals with Reference checks are Done.
  • Reference of one/two Previous employers kept in our database”